• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Monthly Archives: March 2018

My Ex Nicole

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Ex lovers get drunk and go home together

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Nicole and I had dated in college. It had been a very up and down relationship. We had both just gotten out of a relationship at the time and she in particular was reluctant to put her full effort into the relationship for fear of getting hurt. I, on the other hand, went into it with a full effort, which caused me to be the one who was hurt in the end.

Things ended badly between us – we both said some hurtful things – but we were able to eventually move beyond those things and remain friends. And even though we both knew that a relationship could never work out between us, we both still found ourselves attracted to each other.

Nicole is 26, about 5’8” tall, brown hair and eyes, smallish breasts and strong legs from all of her years playing competitive sports. I have always loved athletic women and this type of body was the norm. Sometimes taller, sometimes shorter, but always a strong lower body – I loved it! I am 29, 6’3”, brown hair and blue eyes and also an athletic body.

Nicole and I began texting or IMing one another when we were drunk. It started out as a once in awhile thing, but slowly turned into a ritual any time one of us was drunk and/or lonely. This lead to some interesting exchanges, but for one reason or another we never seemed to put our words into action.

One night I was out with some friends at a strip club when Nicole texted me. She asked what I was doing and I answered her honestly, expecting her to reply somewhere along the lines of “oh, ok, have fun” and that would be that. But when her reply came through I had to take a second look:

“Oh cool! Which one? Can I come join you?”

Now, I love a good guys night, but if you have ever had the pleasure of being in a strip club with an attractive woman by your side you know it is quite the treat. The dancers love putting on an extra show for a woman instead of the usual drunk guy that just wanted to grind on them hoping they could go home together. I told her of course she could come!

About 30 minutes later, Nicole showed up. She had done her hair, had on a halter top with a push up bra to show off some cleavage and a jean skirt with short heels on. She looked like she was one of the dancers showing up late. Every guy in the club, my friends included starred at her as she walked directly towards me and sat down in my lap.

We sat in the chair next to the stage drinking beer with her sitting on me. She kept commenting on the strippers and how sexy they were and how she wished she had their bodies. Between the strippers themselves, Nicole talking about them, and her constantly shifting in my lap, I was beginning to get excited. Nicole knew this and began to move her ass around on my hardening cock.

“Are you going to use that thing on me later, or just tease me with it now?” she asked me rhetorically.

We stayed at the club for about another two hours with Nicole teasing me the entire time. She would arch her back so I could see down her shirt, move my hand so it was rubbing up and down her legs and shift her ass back and forth, especially when I commented on liking a particular stripper. She also took liberties with her beer bottle, inserting the top into her mouth before taking a drink.

Finally everyone decided to leave and we got up and left the club. I was pretty drunk by then and there was no way I could drive home. I asked aloud if anyone could give me a ride. Before anyone else could offer, Nicole offered up her taxi services for me. I looked at the guys who all smiled and said they would see me later and they walked to their cars or to find cabs. Nicole grabbed me by the arm and pulled me with her to her car.

We got in and Nicole leaned straight across and kissed me full on the lips, which I of course reciprocated. We made out in her car like high schoolers for about 10 minutes before Nicole asked where I wanted her to take me – home for the night or her place for a “night cap.” We both knew the answer and she started the engine.

“You know, I don’t have any panties on tonight,” she informed me. She then lifted her hips slightly off her seat and pulled her skirt up just a little. This gave me a view of her pussy while still being covered up to someone on the side of her car. “Once we get onto the freeway I want you to finger me until we pull into my driveway.”

We reached the freeway and I moved my left hand across her lap and plunged my finger into her soaking wet pussy. “Oh my god, I wanted you to do that in the club so badly!” I slipped my fingers in and out of her for the duration of the short 10 minute drive. A SUV even drove past us at one point, noticed what was going, and slowed down to pull along side of us and watch. When he nearly swerved off the road he sped up to head home.

We pulled into her driveway and I removed my fingers from her slit. “Have you ever tasted yourself before?” I asked her. She shook her head “no” and I moved my outstretched finger to her mouth. She opened up and sucked my finger into her mouth, tasting her own juices for the first time ever.

“What did you think?” I asked her.

“Not bad, I can see why you always wanted to eat me out when we dated. But just remember, what goes around comes around.” She got out of the car and started walking to her house.

I followed her inside and we practically ran to her bedroom. Nicole lived with her sister, Erica, and I assumed she didn’t want her little sister to know she was bringing someone home. We got into her room, shut the door behind us and dove into bed. I was laying down with Nicole straddling my lap and we resumed our make out session from earlier, our hands exploring every inch of the bodies we were once so familiar with. I pulled at the base of her shirt and Nicole raised her arms and broke off our kiss just long enough to let me slip the shirt above her head and off of her body.

She kissed me again and my hands moved to her breasts. Yes they were on the small side, but that never bothered me. She loved to have them played with and I loved obliging. I filled my hands with her breasts and I began to squeeze, caress and manipulate them. I pinched her left nipple between the middle finger and thumb of my right hand, which caused her to moan into my mouth. Its amazing how you can remember the things an old lover enjoyed even when it been years since you had been together.

Nicole broke the kiss. “Do you want to taste me now?” Without waiting for my reply she shimmied her skirt over her ass and above her hips. She walked on her knees from my waist up to my head and slowly lowered her drenched pussy above my face. I loved having my face sat on and I grabbed her ass and greedily put my mouth on her wet mound.

My tongue slipped between her labia and I moved it from the bottom of her lips to her clit. Nicole shuddered when I reached her clit and I went back to work. Nicole had actually never been a fan of giving or receiving oral sex when we dated and I used to have to beg her to let me do it. She came every time I went down on her and when I asked why she didn’t like it considering the outcome she just said it seemed dirty. Well, I wasn’t going to waste this opportunity and I hungrily lapped at her pussy. She tasted so sweet as my tongue swirled around her. When I held my tongue rigid and began to penetrate her slightly with it she began humping my face. I ate her out for about 5 minutes when she finally came on my face. As she came down from her orgasm I kept licking her juices, getting my fill as she shuddered above me.

Nicole finally moved off of my face, back down to my waist and kissed me. She could again taste herself on my lips as she made out with me and then stopped the kiss again. I raised my head and sucked one of her breasts into my mouth. I could feel her reach back and unzip my fly as she pulled my cock through the opening. Not even able to wait to remove my pants, Nicole moved back and plunged my dick inside of her. She began bouncing on my cock as I engulfed her breast into my mouth. She was only going part way down to make sure not to hit her pussy with the zipper of my fly, but she was moving at a pretty good pace. I reached down and undid the button and pulled my shorts down slightly. This gave her the ability to slide all the way down onto my cock as she would now just bottom out on my soft boxer shorts. She realized this immediately and slid all the way down my cock to the hilt.

Nicole kept bouncing on top of me, taking my pole from the very tip all the way down to the base. I kept grabbing at her hips and waist, helping her with the rhythm. As she moved up and down on me, I reached and spread her ass cheeks apart. I inched my middle finger to her ass hole and began to rub it in circles around her brown hole. She gasped in pleasure.

“Has a guy ever touched you there before?” I asked her. “No,” came her reply.

“Do you like it?”

“Mmhmmm. Keep doing that.” And I did continue rubbing her hole. I moved my finger down along side my cock and coated it with her pussy juices before returning it to her puckered hole. I could tell Nicole was close to a second orgasm and this extra, new sensation was speeding that along. She came shortly after that and as her orgasm began I plunged the tip of my finger into her tight ass. As she tried to muffle the sounds of her orgasm so that her sister couldn’t hear her, I kept my finger still. With each subsequent thrust down on my cock, my finger slipped a little farther into her ass until it was at the second knuckle.

“Ok, I want to be on top now!” I demanded.

“Aren’t you ready to cum yet?” she asked? It was a good question. Normally there is no way I would have lasted through that orgasm, but when I am drunk, like I was then, I can last forever.

“Not yet,” I responded, “I love drunk sex!”

Nicole climbed off of me and laid down on the bed. I stood up and removed my shorts and boxers, which were soaked from her juices. She spread her legs and I climbed in between them. I propped myself up on my hands and Nicole grabbed my shaft and guided it into her pussy. We both watched as I entered her and slid all the way inside of her. And then as I pulled it back out. And again as I moved back in with a little more speed. Nicole and I both continued to watch as I slammed into her pussy.

I reached down and lifted Nicole’s right leg onto my shoulder and then did the same with her left. I quickened my pace as I fucked her as hard as I could. I wanted to cum, but was nowhere near ready. I rested my weight on my right shoulder and grabbed her ass with my left hand as I pumped in and out of her relentlessly. I kissed her, our tongues flying around in each other’s mouths, and she was practically screaming into my mouth as I fucked her as hard as I could. But I couldn’t keep my hips moving that fast for too long and slowed down my strokes and increased my depth, pushing as far into her as possible with each thrust. I put my middle finger back on her ass hole and began to rub it again.

“Do you want me to push it in again?”

“Uh huh.”

I pushed my finger back into her ass, again to the second knuckle. As I fucked her pussy, I also fingered her ass. Her butt hole loosened up and let the rest of my finger in. We had been fucking for 30 minutes and I just kept going, though slowing down as I began to tire. I felt Nicole grabbing my ass to pull me into her deeper, or so I thought. I felt her finger slip between my cheeks and she began rubbing circles around MY ass hole. And it felt wonderful! She kept rubbing me while I fucked and fingered her.

“Mmmmmm,” escaped my lips.

“Do you like my finger on your back hole, too?” she asked knowingly. “Yes,” I responded.

This continued another 5 minutes. I felt her pussy beginning to dry up a bit we had been screwing for so long.

“Is there anything I can do to help you cum?” she inquired.

“Let me fuck you in the ass; that should do the trick.” I never in a million years expected her to agree to this, but she did. “Ok.”

“Have you ever done anal before?” I asked. Nicole’s response: “No, but I had never had it fingered until tonight, either, so…”

I pulled out of her pussy and positioned my cock at the entrance of her ass that was spread out before on the bed; she was still on her back. I was expecting her to change her mind at any moment. I started to push but was met by strong resistance. After all, the only thing that has ever penetrated this hole was my finger, which is much skinnier than my cock. I kept pushing, but was getting nowhere. I moved back, dropped my face down there and stuck my tongue on her ass.

“What are you doing?” she asked, shocked.

I put my hands on her thighs so that she couldn’t lower her legs. “Just relax, this will feel good and help open you up.”

I moved back down and ate her ass. I loved the musky taste and tried to toss a girl’s salad any time they would let me. I had never met a girl that didn’t enjoy it if they would just relax about it. And Nicole relaxed and let me lick away. I ran circles around her brown hole and licked to my heart’s content. Her ass began to open and I pushed a finger in, quickly followed by a second. I could tell she was getting close to another orgasm, and usually I would have given it to her, but I wanted to fuck that ass.

I moved back up and she placed her legs back on my shoulders. I put my cock back at her back door entrance and began to push. There was still resistance, but I was making a little head way. Finally, as we both watched, I pushed harder and my head pushed through.

“Oh fuck!” she yelled, this time unable to muffle herself. “Fuck that hurts!”

I held it there for a minute her two, letting her get used to the size of her anal intruder, before I began pushing forward again. I bottomed out in her and immediately pulled back and then thrust forward. I knew she was in pain, but I didn’t care anymore. I began thrusting deep in her ass. I could tell she was getting used to it now and the pain was beginning to subside.

“How does it feel?”

“It hurts, but getting better. Not quite as bad as I imagined, but bad at first. FUCK!”

I started moving faster now. I could finally feel my nut building up and I wanted to fuck her ass good before I came. I felt her put her finger back on my hole and start to rub it again. This was only helping to increase the speed with which my orgasm was building. I kept pounding in and out of her tight, yet loosening ass. I slammed into her again and again and Nicole kept yelling, unable to control herself now. Her sister was definitely able to hear Nicole take her first ass fucking.

“Fuck, Nicole, I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum deep inside your tight ass!” I yelled.

“No,” she responded, “not this time. Next time cum inside me. I want it in my mouth this time.”

I had never been allowed to cum in her mouth before, so I wasn’t going to pass up the chance. I pulled out of her ass with a plopping sound. I quickly moved my way up her body and aimed my dick at her mouth. She opened her mouth just in time as my first shot exploded from my cock and hit the back of her throat; then a second. Nicole moved her head up and wrapped her lips around my cock, milking it all out as I continued to spurt. She could undoubtably taste her own ass on my cock, too.

As soon as I was done cumming I collapsed on the bed and rolled onto my back. Nicole got on top of me again. She leaned in to give me a kiss. Hers lips met mine and as we parted our lips to French kiss, I felt something thick and warm spill into my mouth. She was snowballing me, making me eat my own cum! Nicole broke off the kiss to look at my reaction. It was half shock, half anger.

She began to talk, but it was garbled; there was still cum in her mouth!

“I told you, what goes around, comes around. You had me taste myself, you taste yourself. Open up, I have more.”

She was right, turn about is fair play. I opened my mouth and from a few inches above my face Nicole let more cum slowly drool from her mouth and we watched as it fell into mine. She stuck her tongue out and one drop remained. It dangled on the tip of her tongue until I fell into my waiting mouth.

“Swallow it! What are you waiting for?”

I then swallowed every drop of it and felt it slide slowly down my throat.

“Fuck, that’s hot! What did you think?” she asked.

“Not as bad as I thought it would be.”

“I can’t wait to fuck you again in the morning!”

“Can I fuck your ass again?” I asked.

“We’ll see. Whatever we do, I’m sure it’ll be fun!”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Hot Springs Getaway

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Bi-sexual, Female/Female, group sex, lesbian, Male/Female, True Story

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A Taste of What’s to Come

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to mouth, erotica, Fantasm, First Time, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, oral sex, Scatology

Introduction:

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I love ass. I could tell you I’m an ass man, but that’s an understatement. There’s something so primal, so forbidden about it. And that drives me crazy. This is a story about the time I got some of that ass, from a girl equally as forbidden.

After college I had gotten lucky and found a comfortable job tutoring high school students. I’d go to their house, do some science, do some math…whatever it was I’d do what I could and be able to live a nice life outside of work.

The neighborhoods I’d work in, they were something out of Pleasantville, like a suburban 1950’s America that was transported to modern times. And as you can guess, the families were tight, the community was too. Low crime, few drugs. Clean cut.

One of these clean cut families, the Chandrasekhars, had a daughter. Her name was Ananya. I’ll never forget the day I ate her ass…

Ananya was a very light-skinned Indian girl. She was very tall, the tallest in her family, at 5ft9. She had just turned 18, and I was 26 at the time, but I stood an inch or two shorter than her. Her figure was amazing. Voluptuous, but not in the least bit overweight. Beautiful curvy hips, large C-cup breasts, flowing dark brown hair…and her eyes. Oh man, her eyes were out of this world, light hazel and large. With her eyelashes and that amazing eye color, she really did look like a model. But Ananya never thought of herself like that.

She was, like I said, in a clean cut traditional family. She never partied, never did drugs. She was truly as innocent as her family made it seem. But I knew better. I knew she wanted to break out of that life she was living. She just needed an excuse.

And for me, I needed an excuse to make a move. I had been tutoring her for months, and I’d get hornier and hornier each time I was there. I’d tell her to go sharpen her pencil just so I could watch that juicy bubbly butt of hers bounce as she skipped away. I must have made a habit of it, because the day it happened, the soft-spoken Ananya finally caught me by surprise.

“Whatcha lookin at?” she asked.

“Huh? Nothing, why?”

Ananya flittered her lashes at me and scoffed. “Come on, I’m not an idiot. I know you’ve been looking.”

“Lookin at what Ananya?”

Right after I asked that, she did something I never expected, though secretly wished. She got up and blatantly dropped her pencil behind her.

“Oops,” she said, as she bent over and showed me that amazing ass. I was rock hard in a second.

“Looking at this,” she said. She spanked her own ass and giggled at me.

A panic rushed over me. As much blood was rushing to my cock, so too was it to my head. What the fuck was I going to do? She was going to tell her parents. I’d be fired, at the least. Hell, I’d be glad to simply be fired at this point. Then I could at least just move to a new neighborhood and start up again as “your friendly neighborhood tutor, now pervert-free!!!” But fuck. She was going to tell her parents, and they’d tell their neighbors, and soon the entire community would know I was a total freak and sicko, and I’d be a fugitive on the run as the sound of Chris Hansen and his crew croaking “So what are you doing here today?” lingered behind my ear every frickin’ second of my soon to be horrendous life. I gulped.

“Still don’t know what you’re–”

“Shuttup. I know you’re just trying to cover your ass. Don’t worry. I’d be in as much trouble as you,” she said.

“Doubt it,” I said.

She sat down and daggered those gorgeous hazel eyes right at me. “You have another session after this?” she asked.

I could feel my heartbeat in my chest and my cock. I was getting so anxious. I needed an excuse to get out of this. I’d get caught, I just knew I would. And so I was about to tell her that I had to help a student prepare for their history final the next day, when instead the words that came out were, “Next person cancelled. I got an hour.”

Ananya scooted closer to me. “Parents won’t be back for a few hours from work.”

My dick could not be any harder, and she could blatantly see my pants pathetically attempting to keep my erection under check.

“Where is this coming from?” I asked.

“So what is it you like the most about me?” she asked.

I gulped again and took a deep breath. “This isn’t the Ananya I know,” I said.

“The Ananya you know is tired of being the Ananya you know. Can’t we…just have a little fun?” she whispered to me.

That was it. I couldn’t take it any longer. The only voice in my head was a blood-deprived one shouting FUCK IT in all different directions. I shot my lustful eyes right back at hers.

“Favorite part? Let me show you right now,” I said.

I grabbed Ananya by the hand and we walked up the stairs into her bedroom. I closed the door behind her and she sat on the bed, eye locked with the unmistakable bulge in my pants.

“Take off those shorts, right now,” I said.

A slight smirk appeared on her face as Ananya took off her denim shorts and purple panties all within a few seconds. I walked up to her, turned her around, and bent her over the bed.

“Get on all fours,” I said.

“Oh fuck this is hot,” she said. She was laying on the bed, on all fours, doggystyle, her light brown ass up in the air. “What are you going to do?” she asked.

I didn’t say a word. Instead I got up behind her and spread her ass cheeks wide open, exposing her untouched beautiful brown asshole. I pulled her cheeks apart even more and leaned in for a whiff of her musky scent. She smelled like perfume and a distinctive earthy smell coming directly from her asshole. Oh my god it was dirty. But I didn’t care. This is what I wanted. I stuck my tongue out and lapped up her entire asshole, feasting on every single inch I could get of it.

“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.

Ananya’s breath was taken away, and it came back again with a loud moan. “Oh my god! You like my ass?”

“Fuck yeah I do,” I said as I kept rimming her brown hole.

Her legs started to quiver. “Oh my god you are dirty. I love it,” she said. She yelped like a little puppy, and spread her legs as wide as she could.

I stuck my tongue deep into her asshole and wiggled it around. I could taste the inside walls of her ass, and it was amazing. I started to tongue fuck her, only taking breaks so that I could swallow what I licked up. Her sweet Indian ass was winking at me every second I fucked it with my tongue. When I pulled it out, she turned around and we started to make out violently on the bed. She swirled her tongue inside my mouth, getting a taste of everything I was tasting inside her.

“Mmmmm,” she said. “I taste good. No wonder you’re a mad man down there.” We both laughed and collapsed on the bed, the taste of ass in both of our mouths.

“How about we take this a step further?” she asked me.

My erection was dripping pre cum onto her curvy thighs. I looked up at the clock on her wall and noticed that I still had 50 minutes before my next session. We both smiled.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Needs

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Male/Female, massage, Romance, Spanking, True Story, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

This is inspired by other stories I read. I am exploring my creativity and hope to be able to post more.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

“Do you love me?” I asked Jeff.

My name is Jennifer. Jeffrey, Jeff for short, and I are best friends. We lived close to each other since birth, attended the same schools, and hung out together. Jeff shared everything with me and talked about anything that came to mind, including his past loves. I was the one to patch him up after each one when he came to me with his broken heart.

Jeff had several girlfriends and had gone all the way with some of them. We would talk about his experiences. He would ask me about what turns girls on and I would reply what I thought other girls would enjoy. I even gave tips on how he could improve himself. Through it all, I never shared my deepest desires or how hot it got me.

Jeff was athletic, strong, and a natural leader both on and off the football field in high school and college. Watching him take charge made me weak at the knees. It also made me wet!

I had a crush on him since the fifth grade. I had needs and didn’t know how to share that information with him. I had a few dates, but earned a reputation as an “Ice Princess”. The reputation was well deserved. While many of my other classmates lost their virginity, I didn’t let the boys get to second base with me. I just couldn’t trust myself. I knew once that I got started I would surrender completely to my needs and the will of my Master.

I needed to be dominated!

It was the beginning of summer and Jeff and I just graduated from college. We went to the same college, I majored in bioengineering and Jeff went into finance. We both had job offers with local companies so we were staying close to home. I was working for a startup company using nano-technology for medical applications. The company could not pay well and instead gave me stock options.

Jeff worked with a local investment firm and his decision-making skills proved to be valuable to his clients and his firm. He was quickly a rising star with his company and was well liked and respected by everyone. It also helped that he kept himself trim and looked hot in his outfits.

We were hanging out in my bedroom listening to music and talking. My mother never remarried after Dad died. She was out for the weekend on a business trip. She trusted me to be home alone and trusted Jeff. I think she secretly wanted us to be together and would be happy for us to be a couple.

There was a lull in our conversation when I asked Jeff that question. “Do you love me?”

“Huh?” he exclaimed in surprise.

“A simple question,” I explained. “Do you love me? We’ve been friends forever.”

He thought about it for a moment and then said, “Of course! I’d do anything for you!”

I pounced on this, “Really? You would do anything for me?”

“You know I would,” he replied quickly with a smile on his face.

I paused for a long moment and then said, “Ok, I have a favor to ask.”

“Sure, what do you want?” he quickly responded.

“It is a very, very big favor,” I said with a warning tone in my voice.

“Ohhhhkaaay,” he said cautiously.

I took that as an ok to go on. “First, I want to explain something to you that I haven’t talked to anyone else. You know I don’t fool around on my dates. It makes it hard for me to get dates, but that is my rule. And you always wondered why, right? Well, I’ll tell you why.

A lot of my friends think it is because I don’t trust the boys, but that is not the completely true. It isn’t the boys; it is myself I don’t trust. The reason that I don’t let the boys touch me is because I get excited by certain things that would make other people disgusted. And I know that if I let myself go even a little bit, there would be no turning back.”

“You are confusing me, Jenn,” Jeff said. “What are things that get you off and why would there be no turning back.”

I sighed as was quiet for awhile. Finally, I reached over to my bedside table, pulled some items out of the drawer and silently placed them in his hands. He examined them carefully. They looked like alligator clips, the type used in our physics lab with our wiring experiments.

“What are these?” he asked.

“Those are clips,” I said quietly. “I use them on my nipples and sometimes my clit when I masturbate in bed. Do you know those dreams people have, where they are in class and they realize to their horror and embarrassment that they are naked? For me those are wet dreams.” I went on, “most girls think of a movie star or a rock star when they masturbate. I think of Harrison Ford in Raiders of the Lost Ark, except he is using the bullwhip on me while I have an orgasm!”

I was crying now, sobbing uncontrollably. Jeff, gather me in his strong-arms. His musk overpowered my senses and I could feel myself getting weak. I felt compelled to surrender myself completely to him and while enjoying his power over me.

“Jenn, it’s ok. Everyone has fantasies,” he said. “If I told you half of my fantasies you would think I was a degenerate. These fantasies don’t make you a bad person. I still love you and I don’t think badly of you.”

I could feel my heart beating wildly in me. I was hoping he would be the One. Drying my tears I said, “I knew you would feel that way.”

“Then why were you so worried about telling me?” he asked. “Why were you crying?”

“Because I’ve never told anyone this,” I said. “And besides, I’m not done.”

“What else do you want to tell me?” he asked in an understanding voice. Hearing these words I felt comforted but also compelled to continue.

“Jeff, it’s not just that I have these fantasies,” I said. “Remember the psychology class we took? Remember we laughed about domination and submission? I am a submissive and need to be dominated. I am reluctant to take the initiative, which is probably the reason why I am paid at the lower end of my company. I need someone to take charge and make decisions for me. The thought of a strong master using me as his sex toy makes me wet and I can almost come thinking about it.

Nothing is too extreme. He can fuck me in the mouth, pussy and ass in the same session and I would enjoy it. Nothing is too perverted. If he wanted me to clean him after sex or even after he pees I would willingly suck his cock clean.

While in school, I could keep the boys away. But the feelings are getting stronger. Without the school environment, someone will figure me out and in all likelihood take advantage of me and may seriously hurt me. If I don’t do something before then, I won’t care. Being dominated and forced to serve will fill my thoughts and needs to such a point I won’t care about my well being, just my needs and the enjoyment of my master. Even now, just thinking about it is getting me hot and wet while giving me a happy, giddy feeling.”

After a long pause, Jeff finally asked, “So what can I do for you?”

“Jeff, I need to know what it’s like to be with someone that loves me, that cares for me, and will do what I need, but still think about me. Jeff, between now until next year, I want you to own me.”

“Own you?” he asked, shocked.

“I promise you that if you do for me, I will never say no to anything you ask of me. I will be your slut, your fucktoy, your plaything,” I said with a deliberate voice.

“And why do you want me to do this?” he replied with an incredible look on his face.

“I want you to fulfill my fantasies; it is all that I think about now. If I don’t do something affirmatively to make this happen, I will fall for the first guy that treats me strongly and dominates me. If he hurts me, beats me, and permanently scars me, I will like it and beg him for more,” I replied with a slight pleading in my voice.

Jeff was quiet for awhile and I thought I lost by best friend. “Please Jeff, do you hate me?”

He smiled at me and looked straight into my eyes. He could see directly into me, like I was naked in front of him. “No, Jenn, I don’t hate you. This is a lot to ask of me. On the other hand, this is every man’s fantasy. I’ll admit it turns me on, but if you want me to do this you are going to tell me exactly what you are looking for.”

My heart raced, I started my rehearsed speech, “One, I don’t to be permanently damaged. I am on the Pill, so pregnancy is not an issue, but I don’t want to be disfigured in any non-reversible way.

Two, don’t do anything would make you lose respect for me. If you want a slave for your personal enjoyment, to serve your every pleasure, that is fine with me. It would also turn me on a lot and I would enjoy it. But if you ever ask me to do something that causes you to lose respect for me, I’d rather have my fantasy left unfulfilled that have you lose respect for me.”

Jeff though for a minute, then said, “I am new to this and you must be patient with me. I could live with those conditions and I’ll add one more. Your fantasy begins when you say, ‘My fantasy begins now!’ and ends when you say, ‘My fantasy is over’. Whether you say it after ten minutes or after a year. That way you will have ultimate safe word and have confidence that you would never get in over your head.”

I couldn’t believe he was willing. He even understood me so well and though of my well being. Jeff’s third condition proved the psychology class was correct. The power of the relationship belongs to the submissive and this was a real-world example. Here he is thinking of my benefit, even beyond what I proposed. He was so caring and so totally understanding of my need that I blurted out, “Does this mean you will do it.”

“Not just yet,” he said with a wry smile. “Jennifer, do you have something to say to me?”

I looked at him confused, then it dawned on me, my hear soared and I shouted, “Jeff, my fantasy begins now!”

I shivered and my pussy released a surge of fluids. I may have even had a mini-orgasm, all from four little words – my fantasy begins now. For months I had been contemplating this, and now I was committed. Could I go through with this? Could Jeff? I loved Jeff like a brother or a platonic friend and trusted him completely, but we would start a new relationship. I just signed my body over to him. I gave him carte blanche. I know he is my best friend, that he loves me. However, I just handed him the keys to my body.

The more I thought about it, the hotter I got. I realized that Jeff owned by body and in all likelihood he would be fucking me in moments and take my virginity. Just thinking about it was getting my pussy slick with my juices.

“Stand-up,” Jeff said, snapping me out of my reverie.

I stood up in front of him.

“Take off your clothes,” he said in a no nonsense tone. I started to awkwardly, but in my best demure fashion, follow his orders and strip off my clothes.

“No, no, no!” he exclaimed. “If I want a sexy striptease, I’ll take you to a strip club and have the professionals teach you on the stage. Now just take clothes off.”

I quickly complied and removed all of my clothes like I was preparing to take a shower at the gym. Jeff signaled with his hand for me to turn around. I turned in front of him, as he appeared to evaluate my body. I kept myself in shape and was proud of my body. My B-cup breasts were symmetrical and could fill certain C-cup style bras. My breasts were firm and the nipples sensitive to my ministrations. Sometimes I could just come by playing and pulling my nipples.

“Go stand in the corner with your nose touching the corner of the room,” Jeff ordered me.

My mouth dropped open. He was sending me to the corner like I was a naughty girl. I went to the corner, naked. I should have felt embarrassed, but I felt my pussy getting slick with fresh juices. I was getting excited! I heard him leave the room and then come back. Then I heard him rummaging through my drawers.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Did you tell me you would do everything I asked of you?” Jeff said in a harsh voice.

“Yes,” I responded in a soft voice.

“Then shut up and keep your body pressed against the wall,” Jeff replied in a no nonsense tone.

I pressed against the wall, tears dripping from my eyes. It had already started. He lost respect for me. Then I realized I was dripping from my pussy.

“Ho, ho!” he exclaimed, “What have we here?”

I heard a familiar buzzing sound. He found my vibrator! The few minutes I heard other drawers open and a variety of activities as he continued his search as he continued his search through my most intimate possessions. Through it all, I could begin to catch a scent of my pheromone as this complete invasion and surrender had an effect on my body. My nipples were becoming erect and more sensitive. My clit felt engorged and I desperately wanted to touch myself.

“I have few questions to ask you,” Jeff said. “First, tell me what you’ve done in your life, sexually

“You know what I’ve done,” I replied, still facing the wall. “Not much at all. I haven’t let a boy fondle my tits. I’ve kissed a couple of times but that is it. I plat with myself, but just on the outside. My hymen is still intact. I’ve played with my ass a little but I’ve never put anything in. I’ve never seen a real life grown-up’s cock.”

He seemed to consider that for a little bit, then he ordered, “Turn around.”

I turned and saw what he had been doing. There was a box on my bed and some clothes were in it while others were scattered around it.

“I put all of your clothes that I did not like in this box,” he told me. “You will put it away and not open it until this fantasy is finished. I think you will find most of your underwear gone. You can look at what remains to see what is acceptable.” I saw that what remained were thongs and g-strings.

He handed my vibrator to me saying, “You may use this but only when I am around. You may cum as often as you wish I want you to enjoy your fantasy. I’ll also buy you additional toys that I’ll enjoy using on you.” I shuddered at that last statement and could feel a tingle originating from my clit, spreading through my body.

“Drop your hand,” he said. He was clearly evaluating my body. He briefly touched my pubic hair and said, “This will have to go.” Then he spun me around towards the bathroom and announced, “Time for a shower and your first lesson.”

The warm pulsing water always relaxed me, especially now that Jeff was in the shower with me. I giggled when I saw the water streaming off of his penis. It looked like he was peeing in the shower, even though I knew it was just water.

The giggle wasn’t lost on Jeff who said, “The first lesson is you will learn to love all fluids from me.” That was an odd statement, but before I could think about it, Jeff wrapped his arms around me and he hungrily, passionately kissed me. Relaxing, I opened my mouth and accepted his tongue. His wet tongue explored, tickled and stimulated me. The moist saliva lubricated him and I knew I could learn to love it. In return for receiving I also shared this dance within my mouth. My tongue touched and explored him, feeling his warmth and passion flow from him.

With the symphony of attack on my senses, the warm pulsing spray, Jeff’s passionate kisses, I could feel my body begin to respond. My nipples and clit became more sensitive and erect, wanting more. I became light-headed and felt like I was floating in the sea of stimulation.

Jeff broke through the reverie and said, “Your second lesson is you will learn how to keep me clean without your hands.” Again that sounded odd when Jeff pointed to his chest with the water droplets on his skin. Adjusting the showerhead so the water hit the wall besides us, it created a sauna effect. “This will be easier in the beginning and I will be patient. You may start by licking the water off of my chest.”

I was glad for the order and started to lick the water droplets off of his chest with relish. Licking the water felt almost as if I was tasting him. Emboldened I worked my way lower until I came up close to his cock. The cock had texture along from the skin and veins. The underside had a central tube that was sensitive to the flick my tongue. The shaft felt huge in my hands and I wondered if it would fit in me. Working my way to the tip I noticed the spongy feel and then flicked my tongue around his piss-slit.

“I will take your three cherries,” Jeff said out loud, “the first of which, will be your mouth. You will learn to suck my cock. You must trust me and give into me. Do not panic, I will be firm and gentle with you. If you trust me and give your body complete to me, you will enjoy the experience.”

I felt his hand touching my head, guiding me. I opened my mouth and took it in. It was soft at first and I flicked my tongue along his sensitive underside. I could feel the cock harden! It was wonderful and turned me on so much I knew I was dripping and wet from my own fluids. Bobbing my head up and down the shaft I could feel all of the ridges and textures. I could tell Jeff was getting excited and I delighted knowing he was using me.

“Precum will come out of me first,” Jeff warned me. Remember my rule.

Precum leaked into my mouth, the fluid was salty and warm. It almost pulsed in as I felt his cock beginning to strain and harden as a steel rod. Now he was beginning to drive into me, using my mouth as his instrument.

Giving in completely, I relaxed my throat. On one of his thrusts I felt his cock reach down into my throat. I was deep throating him! Surrendering completely I took my hands and wrapped them around his ass, giving him complete access to my mouth. Now he took his hands, grabbed my head, and started to fuck my mouth. I knew he was closing to coming.

The more he pumped into me the hotter I became. I didn’t think I could come this way but Jeff’s passion inflamed me. More and more he pumped his cock into me and more and more I oozed more of my own fluids. Then in a final burst he pushed deep in, spasming and shooting is sweet cum directly into my throat. He withdrew slightly so the head was in my mouth. I could taste his sweet fluid as he continued to pump his semen into me. Feeling his pulsing cock in my mouth triggered a mini-orgasm within me.

I felt a little dizzy and the warm pulsing water felt good. I closed my eyes to enjoy the spray and tasting his sweet cum. Jeff held me for a moment and then slipped out of the shower. “After you finish drying, come to bed,” he told me as he was leaving the bathroom.

I quickly finished the shower, then dried myself including my hair, preparing myself for him. After leaving the bathroom, I obeyed Jeff’s instruction and lay down on the bed. Jeff came over and with my sash tied it firmly covering my eyes. With my eyes blindfolded, I found it heightened the rest of my senses. I became more aware of my body, my breathing, the sounds, the scents, even the feel of the bed and room became more intense.

“I wonder what Jeff is doing?” I wondered silently to myself. “Will he take my virginity now?” I could feel my nipples becoming more erect in anticipation; my pussy felt slick with new juices even though I just finished showering. My pussy released more pheromones and the room became thick with my scent.

“You will learn you are mine,” Jeff’s voice instructed me. “Your mouth, breasts, pussy and ass are mine for my enjoyment. Through me, as you learn to trust and give yourself to me, you will find the enjoyment, ecstasy, and peace you are seeking.”
Suddenly I felt Jeff roughly grasp my left nipple and felt the familiar alligator teeth clamp onto my areola. In my heightened state the clamp felt firmer, stronger that I remembered. Although the clamp bit into my breast my mind did not register it as pain. It fed my desire more. Then he roughly attached the second clamp the nerves were sending constant signals to my brain. I wanted more!

“Spread your legs,” Jeff ordered me. I quickly complied, exposing my sex to him. “Will he take me now? Will he just thrust himself and take me?” I wondered. Suddenly I felt his hot breath on my pussy. “OMG, he is going to eat me!”

“Ahhhhh,” a slight moan escaped my lips. I can’t believe the feelings and sensations of Jeff’s lips and tongue on me. Even his hot breath was stimulating my nerve endings causing more juices to flow. Each lick along my pussy sent small jolts of electricity throughout my body. Like an orchestra conductor, Jeff was coaxing my body to respond to him in ways I never though possible. He was such an expert I knew I would follow and obey him, just like my body was following, responding, and obeying him.

I felt his arms reach under and around my legs lifting me up. He continued to eat me then went higher to my clit. Then his hand reached over and grabbed my nipples. CONTACT! “OHMYGOD, OHMYGOD, I AM COMING SO HARD!” I yelled. My tits and clit became connected through Jeff’s hands and mouth. The simultaneous stimulations took me over the edge with one of the biggest orgasms I ever had.

Jeff continued to hold me firmly in his hands and mouth while I spasmed around him. He then slowly licked lower to my ass and started to lick my sensitive anus. In my heightened state, his licking on my erogenous zone took me over again. “I Am Coming Again!” I knew my ass was opening and closing around his tongue as it spasmed through the orgasm. The wonderful sensation of his soft tongue was unbelievable as I felt it penetrate me and caress my sensitive opening.

He then released me and I felt him spreading my legs as he came up higher. His cock was stroking along my pussy, coating my slick juices along it. It felt enormous and didn’t even penetrate me yet. Gently and firmly he held me in his arms. “When you are ready,” he whispered to me. “Yes”, my mind screamed out, “Yes”, my body yearned for him. My pussy was oozing rivulets of cum; heat emanated from my body. I wrapped my legs around his waist, “I am ready”, I replied back.

Jeff then firmly and steadily pushed his cock passed by labia. After going part way in, stopping before my hymen, he pulled back. He advanced again, this time I locked my legs around him and pulled him into me. “Yaaah!” I exclaimed, the brief moment in pain escaped my lips. “You are mine,” he told me. Yes, I am his, he took me and I willingly gave myself to him. In all manner of mind and body I am his.

He then firmly and deliberately started to fuck me. It was a wondrous feeling, his cock skin sliding along my walls. I could feel his cockhead reaching deeper and deeper with every stroke. His cock touched my cervix at the apex of his stroke. His penis stimulated all parts of my womanhood. My clit was tugged as he stroked back and forth, the G-spot felt the pressure of his cock, my vagina, though firmly gripped his cock, gave way with each incoming stroke. More and more the symphony started to build, more and more my body reacted to his direction. Yes, yes, I could feel my orgasm building. “Don’t stop, that’s it, yes, yes, I AM COMING!” and again my body reached an apex of ecstasy. By surrendering to Jeff I could achieve so much more.

Jeff didn’t come yet, instead he lifted my legs higher and aimed his cock towards my ass. “I am ready,” I said to Jeff. His cock and my ass were coated with my slick juices and I felt his pressure against my anus. I relaxed my opening and he firmly pushed in. His cock pushed past my external sphincter then he waited, letting me adjust to him. Then he pushed further past my internal sphincter and I felt him completely in me. I felt so full. His cock was so huge.

Slowly and firmly he worked his cock in and out of my ass. My tight orifice gripped him firmly but the slick fluid lubricated him so he could easily slide in and out. They say there is an A spot in the ass, similar to the G spot in the vagina. He reached it and I could feel another orgasm building within me. Faster and faster he pounded into me, slapping my ass with his thighs. More and more I felt the heat building in me until I cried out, “I AM COMING AGAIN!”

The anal orgasm took me higher than I thought possible. Convulsions wracked through my body and time stood still. Jeff brought my body to new heights and pleasure I ever thought possible. My ass milked his cock until I heard him exclaim, “I A COMING,” and immediately I felt his hot fluid coat the inside of my walls. That triggered another mini-orgasm within me as I continued to contract around him. Our muscle spasms were in synch and we mutually bathed in the afterglow of our ecstasy.

My pussy continued to ooze fluids, something I never was able to do when I masturbated. A sheen of sweat coated both of our bodies as we breathed deeply to recover from our intense effort. Jeff gently removed the clips from my tits, allowing blood to flow back into them. He then lay beside me breathing deeply and cuddling with me. The tingle of pain blood returning to my tits was dulled by my body’s endorphins, which still circulated and gave me a feeling of floating softly and gently above our scene.

I remembered my earlier lessons and Jeff’s prophetic words from the earlier shower. I immediately knew my duty. He was right, it was a lot easier in the shower but now I turned around and faced his cock. After lovingly kissing the tip of his cock, I made an “O” of my mouth took his entire shaft down to my throat. Bathing his cock with my tongue I cleaned it without my hands and at the same time drinking in all of his fluids.

I felt Jeff gently stroke the back of my head and he said, “I am proud of you, you have learned your lessons well.” Hearing Jeff’s praise my pussy leaked a few drops of fluid and I had a warm feeling deep within my core. “I am so happy and glad that Jeff was willing to be my master,” I thought quietly to myself.

After completing my task I curled up and spooned against him. He spoke quietly and lovingly to me, “I have now taken all three of your cherries. All three of your holes will be accessible to me whenever and wherever I want. You must keep your body prepared at all time for me.”

“Yes,” I replied and silently fell asleep within his arms. “I will do everything he asks and willingly give myself to him whenever he desires me,” I thought to myself, hypnotically implanting these commands deep within my subconscious as I drifted into sleep.

Shortly after Jeff agreed to help me live my fantasy, I told mom that Jeff and I started a new relationship. Mom muttered something like, “about time”, kissed me and said she trusted both Jeff and myself.

Almost as quickly as I started living my fantasy, I almost ruined it. The following week, Jeff surprised me and came over. Since mom was busy working I did what I could to maintain the house. I was in the midst of dusting the furniture when he came in.

“Hi Jenn, you look good, you would look sexier naked,” he said cheerfully with a wink.

Unfortunately dusting was not one of my favorite duties and I replied curtly, “Hi yourself, what you do you want.”

His tone changed immediately and became stern, firmer, more in command, “I came to you and you will be sexy doing that naked. Strip now,” he said in a no-nonsense tone.

I was still naïve in our new relationship and hesitated to comply with his command. I didn’t understand why he wanted me to do this. Instead of trusting him completely and doing what he asked, I hesitated.

Jeff didn’t hesitate. In a fluid motion he came to me, sat in a chair, and pulled me over his lap. He was going to spank me!

“Jeff, I am sorry!” I begged.

“You will learn to trust me completely. There will be times when I want your opinion and insight. In those times you may speak up. When I have made a decision you will honor it immediately, passionately follow me. Your failure to obey me in this simple task, to strip in the comfort and security of your own home in front of a man you wanted to own you. It is my failure to teach you properly. I will correct that now. I am spanking you to make you better in this relationship. You will receive ten spanks, count them out loud as you receive them.”

He then stripped off my pants and underwear and struck me hard on my ass. “One….I-am-so-sorry-I-won’t-do-it-again,” I cried out.

“Did I tell you to apologize? I gave you a simple task to count as I spanked you and in this you failed. I’ll add another ten for this, Now Count!” Jeff spoke.

“Pack, pack, pack” came the strokes and promptly I called out the numbers. Around ten I realized that he was not hitting me out of anger but out of love. Love for me, love for our relationship, love to make me a better submissive. At that point I started to give in and accept the punishment. My pussy started to ache. Each stroke was now like a jolt of electricity, sparking and turning on my body. After the tenth one I blurted out, “Ten, Green light!” Jeff paused for a moment and then continued on. By eighteen I was dripping and almost had an orgasm on his lap.

After the twentieth stroke, I almost regretted it was over. He then pulled me off his knee soaked with my pussy juices and said, “You have a job to do.” I quickly got off his lap, stripped off the rest of my clothes, and licked my pussy juices off of his lap. I wanted to go higher and looked up at him expectantly. He shook his head and said, “You haven’t earned it today, continue with your chores.” With that he left the house.

Jeff called me the next week. “Jenn, we are going for a drive and enjoy the day. Wear your blue mini skirt, a tube top and no underwear,” he told me. “I’ll be over in 10 minutes.”

“Ten minutes,” I said to myself. “At least the choice of clothes made changing easy.” Just thinking of no underwear made my pussy slick with anticipation.

Right on time, Jeff came over. I was dressed in the clothes he specified and he took me to his car. He lined my seat with a towel, I though that was odd at that time but learned to accept whatever he did. We started down the interstate at a leisurely pace when we slowly caught up to a large 18-wheeler came along our right side.

“Pull down your top and let him see your gorgeous titties,” Jeff ordered me. I immediately complied and flashed both my tits and a bright smile to driver. He must have appreciated it because we heard a loud blast of his horn and he gave us a thumbs-up. As we past the truck Jeff told me to put my top back up as we continued down the freeway.

A few more miles down the road we came across another truck. As we pulled along side Jeff ordered, “Pull your skirt up and start playing with your pussy, show him how wet you are.” Eagerly, I pulled my skirt up and stuck my fingers into my vagina coating them with my juices. Then I brought my fingers up to my mouth to suck and clean them while using my other hand to furiously rub my clit. The driver must have also enjoyed that show and blasted his horn, too.

By this time I was so close to cumming I didn’t realize we passed that truck. We continued to drive on passing driver after driver and they could all see me rubbing myself. The drivers all honked their horn and smiled appreciatively at us.

When I was about to come, I begged, “Jeff, Jeff, please….”

Jeff generously responded, “You may cum.”

“THAAAANKYOUIAMCUMMING!” I yelled and enjoyed one of my largest orgasms. I must have squirted because the front of the towel was moist with my juices.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, “That was one of the most wildest experiences I ever had.” I appreciated him looking out for me. We were safe in his car, yet I could be as wild as I wanted and act out one my fantasies. The rest of the ride I fell asleep exhausted, clinging to his arm with a smile on my face.

The next few weeks were an adventure in discovery. I kept myself ready for him, my ass was always clean and lube and I was ready for him to fuck me in any hole. Under Jeff’s careful and protective orders I learned more about myself. I didn’t have any limits or Jeff was able to anticipate them for me. He was firm and patient with me. With each new discovery I learned more about my needs, how I benefited from the relationship, the wondrous joy and ecstasy I could feel, and how I could grow and expand my horizons. I learned under Jeff’s careful tutelage and I knew this relationship was becoming more than an experiment and a temporary release for me.

Later in July, mom had to take another extended business trip. Jeff came over to keep me company and help with various home repair and maintenance projects. It was late in the afternoon, Jeff came in from mowing our lawn. He was hot and sweaty and the smell of his musk acted like a pheromone to me and I could feel my pussy leaking juices in response. I knew he would enjoy a refreshing shower so I dutifully grabbed a set of towels for him. He had already started his shower when I came in. I wordlessly stripped and joined him. I still giggled when I saw the water stream off of his cock like he was pissing. I remembered his commands to me and my mind was swirling with thoughts of engulfing his cock, while pretending it was really piss!

I kept my hands and mouth busy and soaped and scrubbed most of his body. After rinsing him off, droplets of water still clung to his body like sweat. Hungrily, I started to lick them off his chest, alternating between light flicks and broad sucking with my tongue and mouth. I worked my way lower and knew I was having my desired effect on him.

I looked up at Jeff and asked wordlessly if I could suck and service his cock. With a nod he gave his permission to me. Jeff’s cock was growing longer and harder. It was so beautiful as it grew to its full length. With my careful ministrations, I soaped and cleaned his cock, delicately pulling back the foreskin then rinsing the soap away. At full strength, his cock was like an antenna to me, sending me signals directly to my brain and body, compelling me to serve him.

In obeyance, I was on my knees and lightly kissed the tip of the cock head. Then I started to work down the side, lightly kissing every inch. When I reached his scrotum, I delicately took it into my mouth and bathed it in my warm saliva. Lovingly, I used my tongue to clean and touch all parts of his nut sack.

I continued my cleaning by lightly flicking my tongue along the underside of his cock. His urethra tube, which functioned like a canon to shoot his semen deep within me, was sensitive to light flicks of my tongue. Up and down the tube I fluttered my tongue, acting like a living vibrator for him.

“You have learned well,” Jeff said has he gently stroked my head.

“You are a good Dominant, I am happy you have accepted me, “ I replied.

I was rewarded for my ministrations with the first of many drops of his precum. Curling my tongue into a tube, I accepted his gift and let it slip along my taste buds so I could savor the full flavor of it. The first drop cleansed the inside of his cock and always had a complex flavor.

With the tip of my tongue I teased his piss slit and was rewarded with more precum. This time I opened my mouth to engulf his cock, letting the slippery fluid mix with my saliva in my mouth. I then used it to coat his cock, making it slippery for next phase.

“Jenn, I am going to fuck your mouth,” Jeff warned me.

He firmly grabbed my head with his two hands and started to stroke his cock with my mouth. Surrendering myself completely to him, I relaxed my jaw and throat. With complete submission my throat opened up and with the slick precum fluid mixture, his cock easily slipped down into my throat. Back and forth I felt the full length of his cock along my tongue. In and out I felt the cock slip past my mouth into my throat.

Jeff considerately adjusted the spray to hit the side of the walls, creating a sauna effect. I could look up into his eyes while he fucked me. My arms reached around to grab his ass cheeks, giving him complete, unhindered access to me. I was rewarded with my subservience with stronger, more urgent stroking of his cock. My mouth was his sex toy and he was using it for his pleasure. More and more, firmer and firmer, he grasped my head and banged my lips and tongue against his body.

With each stroke, stretching my throat, my nervous system reacted with signals of its own. It sent tiny shocks to my tits and clit. Each stroke was another shock and as he was going faster and faster, the shocks also increased in speed hurling me towards my own orgasm.

I could feel his balls tightening, signaling his oncoming orgasm, and I knew I would be rewarded for my service. Firmer and deeper I felt his cock pound me when at the apex of his deepest stroke, he firmly ground my lips to his pelvis and he came in my throat, shooting his first shot of wad directly into my stomach. Retracting slightly he continued to shoot his cum into my mouth allowing me to savor his sweet semen. Feeling is cock pumping in my mouth was enough to push me over the edge with a small orgasm as my pussy contracted rhythmically in time with his pulses.

I remembered my duty and continued to suck gently from his deflating cock, taking in the final drop that were still in the tube. Jeff then adjusted the shower spray, which broke both of us out of our post orgasmic bliss as we both finished our shower.

After drying I turned to Jeff and asked, “You have worked hard on the yard, please allow me to massage you.”

He assented and led me to my bed. He lay face down and waited for me. I grabbed by body lotion and spoke softly to him, “My dear Jeff, you have given me so much and taught me so much. I know I should wait for your instruction but I want to give and share some of the pleasures you have given me. Please allow me to service you and your body.”

“Jenn, thank you for asking, you may use your imagination and your heart to guide you, I will trust you in this,” Jeff responded.

My heart soared and I then warmed the body lotion and started to massage it into his muscles. I started at the neck and shoulders working and massage all of his muscles. My hands and fingers worked and kneaded the muscle fibers, searching and relaxing every knot. Along the back I continued down and I noticed Jeff was becoming visibly relaxed. Emboldened, I continued and worked the outside of the thighs, calves and feet, making sure his body every inch was serviced. I then worked my way up the inside of his thighs and came back up to his ass.

I massaged his ass cheeks and in doing so his rosette center was open to me. I remembered how he kissed and made me feel. I drew myself closer and could feel his heat. Extending my tongue I used the tip to gently tease along his opening. I was rewarded with a slight groan from Jeff. Taking this as permission, I parted his cheeks and pushed my face flush to his tush. Using the tip of my tongue I fluttered it up and down his crack.

Since we just took a shower it smelled clean but even if we didn’t I would have enjoyed his earthy smell. I dove further into my work and started to use my tongue in earnest. Although I didn’t have a cock I could use my tongue to piece his opening. With persistence and determination I pushed and thrust my tongue as deep as I could. Using my spit as a lubricant I continued to push, lick, and flutter around his rosette opening.

I thought I knew Jeff well. He recently came from the blowjob in the shower and men normally take about an hour in their refractory period to recover. Jeff was a superman. I felt a drop of precum developing on the tip of his cock. Then I heard a small grunt, I realized it was becoming uncomfortable for Jeff with his stiffening cock. He signaled that he was turning over and allowed me to move out of the way.

As Jeff turned over, he looked me straight into my eyes and nodded and smiled. He understood me so well! This was my gift to him, a gift given out of love as much as my desire and need to serve him. He knew he could have me and willingly I would do his bidding. By nodding and giving me permission, he showed he understood and appreciated my gift to him. We were both in synch.

“Thank you, Jeff,” I said, and quietly mounted him cowgirl style. My pussy was slick with my juices and his cock slid easily, naturally inside. I prided myself by keeping in shape and routinely did my exercises, including Kegels. Using my pussy muscles alone, I was able to milk his precum into my hot box.

“Please use me to give you pleasure,” I begged Jeff.

“Jenn, thank you, I will honor your gift. Today we will make love together,” Jeff replied lovingly.

I was naively confused by Jeff’s response but trusted him completely. Jeff had taken all of my cherries; we had sex numerous times. All I knew was I would follow him anywhere and do anything he asked. I wanted to show and demonstrate that to him the depths of my feelings for him.

Together we kissed passionately, then I started to ride him in earnest. Jeff’s cock rubbed my G spot perfectly and his girth pulled by clitoral hood back and forth over by clit. He used his hands to rub by body, massage and pull my nipples, and pull me down to him. We spoke, we moved, we were in synch. My pussy juices were flowing and I felt many mini-orgasms rip through me. Suddenly Jeff grabbed my hips with both hands and pumped by body up and down his cock. I could feel the tightening in his body, his oncoming orgasm sent an energy bolt through me causing me to squeeze and grasp him firmer. Following his lead, my body bounced up and down until at the crescendo of his stroke, he thrusts his cock to the entrance of my cervix. Deep within me, within my core, I felt his pulsing cock shooting his hot sperm deep within me. It caused my body to convulse in time with him and I also convulsed rhythmically with him. Now I understood his statement.

I collapsed on his strong chest and both of us breathed deeply recovering from our exertions. His entire body started to relax and his cock slid out of me. I knew my job and dutifully cleaned him then curled up beside him to bask in our afterglow. We spooned and his cock was tucked snugly between my asscheeks.

A few hours into our nap I felt his cock grow and push firmly against my ass. I recall looking it up one day, it is called nocturnal erectile tumescence, and is used as a test if a man has ED. In a man’s semi-conscious state their cock will spontaneously become erect. Jeff certainly didn’t have ED and his cock was growing larger and more insistent against me. I was glad I kept by ass lubed, ready for him whenever he wanted. I relaxed my opening and gave myself to him.

I felt his cock glide into me. My heart started pumping firmer and faster when I realized in his semi-conscious state, he desired me. I pushed back against him helping drive his cock deeper into me. Then I felt his arm come around me, helping to push my ass back and forth on his cock. This was raw emotion and desire on this part. He wanted my body, he wanted me! After a few more pumps I felt him begin to stiffen and I felt his hot come bathe my interior. His heat permeated by body and a warm glow that started from within me spread throughout my body. He then relaxed and I felt his cock slide out. I remembered my duty and cleaned him then continued to cuddle beside him.

The next weekend Jeff came over and helped with some repairs around the house. That day was especially hot so I prepared ice tea for us and made sure we were well hydrated. After he completed the repairs that he affectionately dubbed, “Honey Do List”, he went to take a shower. I felt daring and wanted to do something special for him and followed him to the bathroom. He was about to take a pee when I asked, “Can I help you with this?” I then held his cock gently in my hand and pointed it down to direct the flow into the bowl.

I know I surprised him with my action. He looked at me and smiled. The he gently caressed my head, relaxed and let his stream go. Holding his cock like that was so wild for me; I also started to get wet. I was careful to make sure to direct the stream into the bowl so it wouldn’t make a mess. Doing so forced me to look closely at his cock and feel the piss shoot out of his cock. It was so wild! When his flow slowed, I knew he usually gently shook his cock. Instead I remembered my duty and used my mouth to take in the final drops. His fluid was salty yet sweet, probably from the ice tea.

After that we took a shower together. When I saw the water stream off his cock again in the shower I went down and engulfed it, reliving our wild episode earlier.

The rest of the summer was hot in the temperature, in our passion for each other, and in our business. My body was always ready for him and he safely guided me to new sensations and experiences. I wanted to show him my gratitude and would surprise him when I took the initiative and wild sex adventure for the two of us. Under his love, guidance, and protection, I grew stronger and had more confidence in myself.

My new found confidence also helped me at work. I was willing to speak out and suggested solutions when our team hit a roadblock. My approaches were not tainted by previous discoveries by other scientists and my ideas helped our company find a new way to treat many medical conditions without surgery. Because of our finances, I received stock options instead of a cash bonus for my contributions. Our company was in the midst of a groundbreaking nano tech project and it was capturing the attention of larger medical equipment companies. Our approach was so novel that no one had any projects remotely like ours. We held all of the intellectual property rights without challenge and any company that wanted to use our technology or ideas had to work with us. One large company in particular decided that the easier way was to buy us out and own all our patents. They hired Jeff’s firm to negotiate the sales. If the transaction was successful Jeff stood to make a hefty bonus from the transaction fee and I would become an instant millionaire because of my stock options.

Nature provided the backdrop and like the change in season our relationship also started to change. It was October and we were in the middle of fall. Jeff noticed the change in me first. After a torrid session initiated by me, Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you deeply and dearly. You have gained a lot of confidence in yourself. We started this relationship because you wanted to safely explore your fantasies and be dominated. I have fulfilled my part by helping you to explore this side of yourself safely. I also enjoyed guiding you, but you have grown so much in these past few months. Do you still have the need to be dominated?”

“Jeff, I have grown so much because of you,” I said quietly. “If I have strength, it is because you were there to provide it for me. I realize that this started when I said ‘let my fantasy begin’ but I do not want this to end. I am afraid that if I say the words, ‘my fantasy is over’, you will leave me. I love you so much I would do anything to be beside you. I offered to let you own me and I mean it. If want me to call you Master, I will please let me be part of your life.” I was sobbing and tears were streaming down my cheek.

“Jenn, as a true submissive you must trust me completely,” Jeff said while caressing my cheek and drying off my tears. “Trust me now.”

I looked at him with my eyes shining and moist. He was right, I needed to completely let go and trust him completely. “Jeff, my fantasy is over.” I looked up at him as tears welled up in my eyes.

Jeff reached over and grabbed a small case on the nightstand. He gave it to me. Inside was a gold choker necklace, almost like a dainty collar. Jeff said, “Jenn, I love you. Let this necklace be a symbol of my love to you. We started this relationship with your desire to be submissive to me, let this necklace remind you of that. Later, we will go shopping for a more traditional ring and I’ll ask you to be my wife.” With that he took the necklace out and clasped it around my neck.

I cried as we hugged and kissed. I heard him whisper, “We started this to meet your needs and fulfill your fantasy, we will now begin a new journey with our lives and live this fantasy together.”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

STRAWBERRY TARTS

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Female/Female, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Billy always had a thing for redheads, could never really explain why, it was just a natural attraction. After returning from an extended trip he moves in with friends and meets a cherry top that really got a rise out of him!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Billy always had a thing for redheads. All the way back to his childhood he was attracted to red-headed girls, always thought they looked interesting, different, adventurous, exotic and erotic. A nice looking redheaded gal would always turn his head. He didn’t know why, he just assumed everybody had their type and cherry tops were his, even though he was a blond haired, blue eyed WASP. And after he’d been with a few he discovered that what turned him on even more was when he finally laid his eyes on the bright red strawberry patch between their legs. That red hair down there just turned him on, plain and simple.

Billy dated several in high school, but like most relationships at that age, the liaisons were short-lived. One was the twin sister of a guy he played baseball and basketball with, a year younger, but it didn’t work out. Every time he kissed her he couldn’t get his buddy’s face out of his mind. Another he dated for most of his junior year but it fizzled out, and he escorted one to the senior prom but by graduation she was seeing somebody else.

He had one extended red headed romance in college but that ended not long after she graduated. She was a year older and was accepted to a graduate school a thousand miles away. They kept in touch for a while but soon that tomato died on the vine.

After graduating from college Billy worked three jobs for six months to save money and then he hit the road in his VW van. He travelled around the U.S. for about a year, seeing the sights. He camped his way along the back roads and the outback of the country, discovering new places and visiting a few scattered friends. In that year on the road, Billy had sex with nine different women: six were redheads; the other three were hookups with friends…or friends of friends…he stopped in on.

During his trip he’d stayed in touch with some of his friends back home. As his trip was winding down, it worked out that three of his buddies were renting a big house and invited him to move in when he got back off the road. They said there was plenty of room and splitting the rent four ways instead of three sounded good to everybody. So when Billy got back home he bought a mattress and moved in. He was able to land a job as a manager trainee at a carpet store…a friend’s dad owned the place…which he figured would tide him over until he got serious about life and something better came along.

One of his new roommates, Mark, had graduated with Billy and was working as a photographer. The other two, Tim and Earl, were a few years older and both worked at a local college. Tim was assistant to the athletic director and Earl was an activities coordinator and soccer coach. One of the fringe benefits of their jobs was that they knew a lot of cute and sexy college girls.

Tim and Earl were always inviting nubile college girls to the house, and most were young and willing. They started having huge parties at the house. They would get the word around the campus and hundreds of people would show up. These were massive blowouts and often the cops would drop by to say hello and please turn down the music. Sometimes the guys would each have sex with two or three different girls at the parties and they wouldn’t even remember their names. There were a few gang bangs too. The house got nicknamed ‘The Ball Park’.

One Saturday afternoon Billy was in the house alone, sitting around reading a book when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door he was surprised to see a young, attractive red-headed girl standing there. He salivated at the sight of her: she was about five feet six, bright red hair down to the small of her back, big baby blue eyes, tight jeans that hugged her lean legs and perfect ass, and a red tube top that matched her hair and barely restrained her large, firm tits.

“Is Tim at home?” she asked shyly.

“Uh, er, no,” Billy said clumsily. “He’s not.”

“Oh,” she replied. “Do you know when he’ll be back? He asked to me to come over.”

“Well,” he said, “I’m not his keeper and as you probably know, Tim does his own thing, but you’re welcome to come in and wait. If he invited you over he’ll probably be along.”

“Okay, thank you,” she said, and Billy led her to the sofa where he had been reading.

As they were seated several feet apart Billy tried not to stare at her nipples that were trying to poke through the flimsy fabric of her top.

“My name is Billy,” he said.

“Yes, I remember. I’m Pam. That was some party last weekend, wasn’t it?”

Billy vaguely remembered meeting her, a stunning redhead certainly would have gotten his attention, but then everybody was half-drunk and pretty women were everywhere. He seemed to remember Tim bragging about some shapely, perky co-ed he had had his way with.

“Yep, it sure was. A three-cop party: that tied a record!” he laughed.

For the next twenty minutes they talked, covering a variety of topics. Primarily she talked about college, meeting Tim and Earl, playing on the field hockey team and her major in Literature. She wanted to be a teacher. He was surprised how much he enjoyed their conversation. She was easy to talk to, laid-back with an innocent feel.

They heard Tim’s truck pull into the gravel driveway. Then he came through the front door in his usual way, which was like a bull in a china shop.

“Where’s my woman?” he shouted as he entered, then he saw them seated on the couch. “You’re not trying to seduce my roommate are you, Pam?” They all laughed.

“No, she’s not,” Billy said. “I’ve been trying to get her into bed for the last three hours, but Pam says if she can’t have Tim, she’s done with men forever!”

Pam laughed and stood up and Tim took her in his arms and gave her an exaggerated French kiss.

“Thanks for taking care of her,” Tim said to Billy. “I wouldn’t want to have to spank her.” To Pam, he said, “You come with me. There’s something I want to show you.” And then they bounded up the steps and into the master bedroom.

Billy had no doubt that what Tim was going to show her was between his legs. A few minutes later he quietly went upstairs and listened outside the bedroom door. He could hear redhead moans and Tim’s rutting grunts and the old bed squeaking and creaking beneath them. He felt a touch of green as he touched himself.
—-
Billy saw Pam at the house a couple more times over the following weeks, but that was it, and when they had their next big party she was nowhere to be found. A few days after that he casually asked Tim what had happened to Pam and Tim said he’d decided to let her ‘date around’. Billy knew that Tim didn’t treat women with much respect, especially the ‘college bimbos’ as he called them, so most likely he’d used and abused her enough that she went away, or she found out he was screwing some other girl and dumped him, or he just dumped her. ‘Go for it, Billy!’ Tim had said.

A couple of months later, a few days after another wild party, an extra-boisterous mélange of loud music, a couple hundred drunks, and one young couple caught by visiting police officers naked and fucking in the side yard, the boys were informed that they were being evicted. With all of the complaints and police calls, as well as a petition from the neighbors, the landlord pulled their plug and ordered them out within fifteen days.

Coincidentally, at about the same time, the athletic director at the college accepted a new position at a university on the west coast, and he would be taking Tim and Earl with him to fill similar jobs at the new school. Moving on up! This was good news for Earl and Tim…higher pay at a more prestigious institution…but it was good news for everybody else too. Now there would be one final blow out: A combination Going Away-Eviction Party!

The party was to be held at the college though; it would be a couple weeks after they had to be out of the house.

Tim and Earl arranged the whole thing. They reserved the lounge next to the dining hall, and since it was technically a private party they got a permit and would be able to serve alcohol. They found some students who had a band and would play for free. They got the word out all over campus and were looking forward to one hell of a sendoff.
—-
As the day of the party approached Billy found himself not looking forward to it much at all. It would be good to celebrate Tim and Earl’s new jobs and to say goodbye, but it wouldn’t be the same. He thought maybe the last few months had taken its toll, maybe he was outgrowing this craziness.

The evening of the party arrived and it was a nice, pleasant night for late autumn. People started arriving at a little after nine and by ten o’clock the place was crowded, with more and more filing in. Billy had a couple of beers but was not into it like he had been at the parties at the house. He wondered to himself where Tim and Earl and Mark were going to take their coeds to get them naked. It wasn’t going to be a short trip up one flight of stairs to their bedrooms like it had been at The Ball Park.

Billy recognized some of the faces but didn’t recall any names, and didn’t make much effort to mingle. He thought, what’s the use, I won’t be seeing these people anymore anyhow. Then at about 11 o’clock he gulped the rest of a beer and slipped out a side door and went outside and got into his van.

He drove about a mile to a neighborhood bar, J.K.’s Pub, a joint he and his friends had been to many times. The place wasn’t that crowded for a weekend so he strode up to the bar and ordered a bottle of beer right away, and he was taking his first sip of the brew when he felt a soft tapping on his forearm. It was Pam. In all of her red-headed glory.

He imagined his pupils must have dilated to saucer-size as his eyes took her in. She looked gorgeous. Her beautiful hair, parted in the middle and revealing her lightly-freckled forehead, was longer and redder than he remembered, wavy and almost down to her shapely ass. Tight blue jeans, sleeveless white blouse that hung loose, polished red fingernails and a touch of lipstick. She gripped his hand and he squeezed back.

“Hi, Billy!”

“Pam, hi, how are you? Long time, no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while,” she said.

“Yeah, what happened? I’d see you at the house, but then, poof, no more Pam.”

“Tim’s an asshole,” she said, and left it at that, producing an awkward moment.

“You look great!” Billy said.

“Thank you, so do you,” she said, and Billy knew that wasn’t true. He wore blue jeans and a frayed golf shirt and couldn’t remember combing his hair.

“Want something to drink?” Billy asked, noticing she was empty-handed.

“Sure, I’m ready for another.”

He ordered her a beer and turned to face her, both leaning against the bar.

“Are you here alone?” Billy asked.

“I’m with a couple of friends,” she said, turning and pointing to two girls at the end of the bar who looked vaguely familiar. “Missy and Jenna. You may remember them; they came over to your house a couple of times.”

“It looks like they’re getting ready to leave,” he said, observing them examining their chit.

“I’ll be right back,” Pam said, and rushed over to pay her part of the tab.

Billy watched the girls settle up and talk briefly. They all glanced his way and soon Jenna and Missy waved and headed for the door. Pam returned to Billy’s side with her purse.

She took a swig of her beer and said, “Hope you don’t mind driving me home. It’s not too far from here.”

“No problemo,” he said. “It’d be my pleasure.” He swallowed some more beer and added, “You want to sit at a table?”

She said she did. They walked to a quiet corner and sat on opposite sides of a small deuce and talked for the next hour, the conversation flowing easily from topic to topic. It was like those few minutes they’d shared on the couch at the house, only much more intimate. By then they were playing footsie under the table.

“Where have you been living lately?” Pam asked. “I heard you were evicted.”

Billy smiled and said, “Yeah, I guess that was inevitable. I haven’t found a permanent place yet. I’ve been sleeping in my van and taking showers at the Y.”

“Roughing it, huh? You’re such a manly man!” she said with a sly grin.

“It’s not too bad,” he said, “I’m pretty used to it.” He told her about his year on the road.

“Well, you don’t have to sleep in your van tonight if you don’t want to. We have plenty of room.”

Billy digested the invitation. Was it an offer to sleep on a sofa or share her bed?

“Who’s ‘we’?” Billy asked.

“I live with my aunt, my dad’s sister. She’s works at the college. When I decided to come here to go to school she invited me to stay with her. Can’t beat the rent!”

“Ah, makes sense.”

“She has a house about a mile from here. Would you like to see it?”

Billy said he would. He paid their tab and they left the bar.
—-
Once they were in the van Pam got a good look at how Billy had it arranged for living and sleeping in.

“Hey, this isn’t bad!” Pam said enthusiastically. “Looks like you have a pretty nice set-up.”

“Not bad at all. I’ll give you the tour sometime when you have twenty seconds to waste!” he laughed. “And I’ll never be homeless.”

“You lived in this van for a year?”

“Yep, except for an occasional hotel room or a visit to see friends.”

“Well, you’ll have a roof over your head tonight.”

Following Pam’s directions, Billy was soon pulling the van into the driveway of a nicely-kept ranch house in a modern subdivision of single family homes.

“Park behind the Toyota,” Pam said. “It’s my car.”

He pulled in behind her Corolla and turned off the engine. He reached over to open the glove box, brushing Pam’s thigh in the process, and took out a toothbrush. They got out and Pam unlocked the front door of the house. They entered into an open foyer and she turned to her right and flipped on an overhead light. She led him past the kitchen and down a hallway.

“Do you have to use the bathroom?” Pam asked quietly.

“Ladies first!” Billy whispered.

“Such a gentleman. I won’t be long.”

Billy sat on a wicker loveseat that was in a small alcove off the hall. He imagined Pam behind the closed door, seated on the toilet with her jeans around her ankles, pissing, her Technicolor bush reflecting the light. Then washing her hands and face and brushing. Within two minutes the door reopened and she emerged.

“Your turn. When you’re finished meet me in there,” she said, pointing at a door slightly ajar, “And I’ll give you a tour of my bedroom.”

Billy peed and took care of his ablutions in record time. He walked into her room and the door clicked shut behind him. There was a soft light coming from a lamp on the nightstand and Pam was lighting a candle and incense.

It looked like any typical college dorm room. A bed, a desk, a dresser, nightstand, small table. And books piled everywhere.

“Pretty fancy, huh?” Pam asked, and she turned to face him.

Billy suddenly realized that here he was in this girl’s bedroom, looking at her wondrous redness and her heavenly body, with something fantastic about to happen, and he hadn’t even kissed her yet.

“Thanks for asking me to come over,” he said.

“I’m glad I did,” she said, gazing into his eyes.

Billy stepped a tad closer and took her hands into his.

“You are so hot!” he hissed. “But your lipstick looks a little uneven. Maybe I should blot your lips for you.”

He pulled her close and put his lips to hers, gently pressing for a few seconds before parting them with his tongue. She opened her mouth, their tongues collided and she sucked his into her mouth.

They unclutched their hands and were soon enveloped in a full body embrace, locked in each other’s arms, mouths meshed and their bodies mashed together. Billy felt the strength of Pam’s tits against his chest and the grind of her groin against his. His pecker was rising.

He backed her up and sat her butt on the edge of the bed. He knelt on the floor before her and started unbuttoning her blouse. Her hands roamed the flesh of his shoulders and chest under his shirt. When the blouse was off he tore his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. He plunged his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her with a feral force as he fumbled with the hook of her bra.

When the bra was successfully removed his mouth roamed new territory: her ears, her neck and shoulders, taking its time as she cooed her pleasure. Then he reached her firm tits and firmer nipples, hard as nuts, and Pam moaned as he licked and kissed and sucked and teethed her avid, swollen bosom.

He slid his hands under her and palmed her butt cheeks as he lowered his head, tonguing her stomach and navel on the way, until his face was between her legs. He opened his mouth, and while squeezing her ass he hard-pressed his lips into her crotch and Pam groaned when he tried to suck the tight denim of her jeans into his mouth. He kept his mouth against her groin, pushing assertively, and she ground her mound against his face, over and over. Pam dry-humped his face while Billy lip-munched her shielded twat until the crotch of her jeans was soaked by his saliva on the outside, and by her own wetness within.

“Oh, God!” Pam murmured.

“Time to take these off,” Billy said, unbuckling her belt.

He unzipped her and yanked her soggy pants and thong down to the floor, then pulled them off from around her feet. He looked up at her. She has leaning back on her hands and in the soft flicker of candlelight he saw a thin layer of sweat glistening on her forehead and magnificent breasts. He spread her legs and replaced his hands back beneath her ass. He put his nose into her bright red muff and smelled it, then licked it. Then he sucked her clit into his mouth with her rosy pubes tickling his nostrils.

Pam shrieked loudly when she felt his lips wrap around her taut jewel and her pussy farted in his face with anticipation. She moaned with each suck and meat-grinded his face and she held the back of his head in her hands and pulled it against her. Billy squeezed the cheeks of her ass in perfect time with his clit sucking and the bed rocked and creaked with each swing.

This went on unabated for several minutes as he tried to suck a climax out of her. Soon Pam was lying back, resting on her elbows, moaning, watching, pushing, and waiting.

They didn’t have to wait much longer. Pam emitted a low-pitched screech when she released, and Billy tasted the funky tang of her lady cum as it washed his face. He kept sucking her throughout her spasms and her squeals, until they finally lessened and lessened, and only minor, intermittent aftershocks remained.

“Holy Shit!” Pam said when Billy removed his mouth from her passion fruit.

Billy stood up, unzipped and dropped his pants.

“Wow, no underwear!” she said.

“Yeah. Less laundry that way.”

She sat up and grabbed his extended member, hard and overdue.

“I want your cock,” she said, pulling him to her. He leaned down and kissed her mouth as she stroked him.

“Move back,” he said, and they scooted across the bedspread so that their bodies were fully on the bed.

She was on her back, he was on top, and their tongues were already fucking when he slipped his hard hot rod into her warm wet cunt.

Billy started slowly, but soon was pounding her hard, pinning Pam’s ass to the firm mattress with each thrust. The bedframe groaned its resistance and Pam moaned in unison as he used his tool as if it were an eight inch awl trying to deepen her hole.

On and on he hammered her, harder still, and he felt beads of sweat on her upper lip as he reached for the back of her throat with his tongue. He soon felt his cum rising and then slammed her hard enough that a bedpost banged loudly against the wall. He bellowed like an ox when he came, cum squirting deep into her vagina, spurt after spurt. Once his tank was empty, he didn’t stop poking her, but kept up his steady fucking.

“I want you to come again!” Billy wheezed in the midst of his motion.

“Me too!” she hissed in response.

He dug his fingertips into the crack of her ass and yanked her cheeks apart. She squealed like a pig when her asshole stretched.

“Ugh. Ugh. I’m getting close…”

He put his mouth to her ear and whispered, “Give me some more of your cum! Let me feel your hot cum all over my cock. Then you can lick it off!”

“Oh, fuck, here I…”

She let out with a high-pitched squawk when she exploded. Her torso shook violently as her volcano erupted and she rumbled like a drone throughout her body quakes. Billy hung on like a bull rider and stayed inside her, until his cock felt the flash flood of her climax.

Billy rolled off and lay beside her, spent. “Damn, you came a lot!” he said.

“I know!” she said. “Twice already!”

She wrapped her fingers around his penis and stroked it a few times. Then she put her hand, now slick with her cum, on his chest and rubbed it in.

“What were you doing to my ass, trying to rip it apart?” she asked, as she snuggled close.

“Nah, I just love your ass. Gotta get it ready.”

“Get it ready? Get it ready for what?”

“For when I put my dick up there!”

“In my butt? I don’t know about that!”

Billy turned on his side to face her and put his hand under her ass.

“Aw, come on, Pam,” he said softly. “How can you have an ass as nice as yours and not let me fuck it?”

“It’s too big.”

“It’s just right.”

He put his lips to hers and they opened instantly. As they sucked tongues he could feel her tense up when his middle finger entered her asshole. He stuck it all the way in and just kept it there as they kissed, letting her get used to the feel of it.

“That’s not so bad, is it?” he said, wiggling his finger inside her.

“That’s a finger. That’s a lot smaller than your cock!”

“It’ll work,” he said, and kissed her again. “We just have to lube up!”

“I don’t have any lube. Oh well…” she said, chuckling.

“I’m sure you have something in the kitchen that’ll do the trick!” Billy said enthusiastically.

“The kitchen?”

“Yeah, some cooking oil, vegetable oil, something like that.”

“I don’t know…”

He kissed her again. His dick was getting hard again just talking about it.

She put her head on his shoulder and they didn’t say anything for a few minutes. They both enjoyed the silence as they held each other. Pam was the first to speak.

“Are you ever going to take your finger out of my ass?” she asked, pinching him with her butthole.

“I guess I’ll have to when you get up to go get the oil,” he said.

Pam chuckled, and reached down and stroked his erection. “You drive a hard bargain!” she said, squeezing it. She reached behind her back and removed his finger from her rectum. “I’ll be right back.”

She got up, threw on her robe and went out the door, closing it behind her. The door reopened in about thirty seconds and Pam re-entered the room. She closed the door, tossed off the robe, and plopped into the bed with a plastic bottle of Crisco.

“I hope you know what you’re doing!” she said. “The last guy that tried it didn’t. And he was smaller than you!”

“You’re gonna love it,” Billy said. “Now roll over, relax and behave, or else.”

“Or else what, you’ll give me a hard time?” She giggled and rolled over onto her stomach.

“Ugh, this is no time for bad puns, Pam,” he said. At least she’s laughing, he thought.

He spread her cheeks and she sighed loudly when he flicked his tongue along the rim of her asshole. For the next couple of minutes he teased her, prepping her and coaxing murmurs of pleasure as his tongue danced along her crack and rim and in and out of her.

He unscrewed the cap off of the bottle, and spreading her buttocks apart, he poured oil along her crack and let it drip inside her. Then he injected his right index finger into her tunnel, and probed her and greased her inner walls. Then he entered her with his other index finger, and slid both fingers in and out of her gently, gliding in and out, stretching her and widening her for the onslaught soon to come.

After a few minutes of that there had been no resistance from Pam, only gentle delighted moans. Billy poured a liberal amount of oil into his hand and slathered it all over his rigid, restless cock. Then he pressed his bulbous purple helmet up against the tight circle of her asshole and pushed.

Pam gasped when he entered her and felt a searing burn as her anus stretched to take it in. But despite the wrenching of her twisted flesh and the pressured fit of her asshole snugly around his cock, she took a deep breath and was surprised at the ease with which his hard length skated into the depth of her. Billy rocked to and fro gently, and eased into her inch by inch, picking up momentum, and when her ass was filled he really started fucking. Minute after minute Pam yelped loudly with each anal slam.

“Damn, you got a fucking nice ass!” he sibilated into her ear. “So nice. So tight.”

He grunted with each ram, and she yelped a split second after every one. He reached around her and fingered her pussy and massaged her clit.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Ugh…”

“Something wrong?”

“No. Its okay, not bad. Just try to come pretty soon. I feel like I have to shit.”

That was all he needed to hear. He started pounding his meat into her with a fresh abandon. With one hand on her pussy, the other on her tit, and his mouth sucking on her earlobe, he stuck her over and over, using her slick walls to squeeze his cum out of him.

He groaned raucously when his tightened balls were ready and his semen began to rise. Poke after poke he shot rope after rope deep into her ditch until he was running on empty and about to collapse onto her back. When he pulled out of her he watched her dilated orifice return to its more natural state, and saw the backflow of his cum ooze out of her ass and drip onto the blankets.
—-
They didn’t speak for a while, just rested. No words were needed. Pam was lying on her side with her head on Billy’s chest and her arm draped over his stomach while he gently sifted his fingers through her hair.

After a while Pam raised her head and looked Billy in the eyes.

“You don’t think I’m a tramp, do you?” she asked.

“What? Of course not! I’ve wanted you ever since we first met and talked on the couch. I was jealous when you went upstairs with Tim.”

“Really? Me too.”

They put their mouths together and shared a long, deep kiss. She laid her head back on his chest and they were silent again.

Pam noticed that his cock was now half-turgid, a result of their protracted kiss. She lowered her arm and began gently stroking it with the tips of her fingers back and forth, caressing it, and soon it was back to its mighty max. She scooted down and Billy sighed lustily when she took it into her mouth.

With the side of her head resting on his stomach and the palm of her hand kneading his nuts, she closed her eyes and sucked him, her head dipping up and down. He craned his groin, helping her take his cock in. Her mouth glided up and down his shaft, skiing on her tongue, as more and more blood flowed into it and stretched its thin skin, moving him closer and closer to his boiling point.

Pam liked the warmth of his dick in her mouth and the feeling of it against her lips and tongue as it heated up. Billy had one hand in her hair and one on her shoulder, aiding her yo-yo movements as she gave head.

She took her time, savoring his hardness, licking and sucking for long minutes until her saliva hung in a string from her lips along his rigid shaft. Billy bleated a low, growly groan when he felt his liquid love start to churn its way up and Pam took that as her cue to suck harder, and soon they felt the roiling sizzle of his ejaculation. He expelled his cum into her mouth in repeated streams and she continued her oral suction. Once his gyrations had abated she relaxed her lips from around him, releasing his silky load from her mouth. His milky cum spilled over the head of his cock and down the length of it. Then she took his dick out of her mouth and licked him clean.

Billy pulled her head up to his and his tongue sledded through his own cum as he kissed her. Then Pam lay back with her cheek against his shoulder and before long they were fast asleep.
—-
At around four a.m. Billy woke up and went to use the bathroom and get a sip of water. When he got back into bed Pam was lying on her side so he spooned her from behind and put his arms around her. Soon his hands were busy touching her, gently feeling her, one hand on her tit and one on her snatch. He caressed her breast, and softy fingered her lower level, and although no words were spoken, Pam softly purred her pleasure. He felt her new wetness with his fingertips and she turned her head and body and they kissed. She put her hand on top of his and manipulated two of his fingers, one on either side of her clit, and guided them, helping them take her to what she hoped would be another visit to Lotusland.

When they ended their kiss she moved on top of him and sat on his cock, taking all of it into her wet heaven. Up and down she went, over and over, easily taking him into her again and again. Billy helped too, with his rhythmic groin and by lifting her butt. It was nice, smooth, slow fucking, and they took their time because there was no rush.

Billy groaned and came again, but Pam continued on her ride for several more minutes, and when finally she unleashed she let out a high-pitched squeak and Billy’s dick felt the trickle of her warm jizz.
—-
Billy awoke a couple hours later as the early morning light filtered through the window into the bedroom. He got up and dressed. When he was tying his shoes Pam stirred and turned on her side to watch him.

“Good morning!” he said.

“Good morning,” she said. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yes, I have a busy day.” He stood and sat on the bed. “But thanks for an incredible night. I’ll call you.” Then he kissed her goodbye. He went to the bathroom and squeezed a dollop of toothpaste out of the tube and brushed his teeth on the way out the door.

As he was starting up his van he realized he didn’t have Pam’s phone number. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to find it so he wrote her a short note with his work number and clipped it under the windshield wiper on her car.
—-
“What the hell was going on in there last night?” she said, gesturing toward Pam’s bedroom.

Pam and her aunt were sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.

“I had a friend over,” Pam said.

“A friend?” her aunt said dubiously. “Sounded like one hell of a friend.”

“Were we too loud?”

“Loud? I’m surprised the neighbors didn’t call 911!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Pam said, blushing, then giggling. “I guess we got carried away.”

“Yeah, it sounded like you had a hell of a good time with your ‘friend’. I could use a friend like that!”

They laughed and sipped their coffees. Pam picked up a banana from the fruit bowl on the table and began to peel it.

“Are you going to see him again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“Huh?”

“He said he’d call but I don’t think he has the number. And I don’t have his either. He was one of the roommates in that party house. But with finals coming up over the next two weeks and then me going home for the holidays for almost a month, I wouldn’t be seeing him anyway.”

“Well, if you decide to bring him back over please give me some notice. I’ll need time to buy some earplugs and soundproof the walls!”
—-
He didn’t hear from her. Day after day there was no phone call from Pam. Billy thought she must have lost his note, never got it, or was blowing him off. Finally, a week and a half later he heard from her. He got the message late on a Tuesday afternoon and he called her back right away. She apologized for how long it took for her to call.

“I’m sorry, Billy,” she said. “I got your note and was going to call you on that Monday. But I had final exams starting and I was so busy cramming and taking exams that I totally forgot. And then when I finally remembered, I had misplaced the number. When I finally found your note…I had used it to mark a page in a textbook…I felt dumb calling after so much time!”

“Well, I’m glad you finally called.”

“I didn’t want you to think I’d been murdered or kidnapped or dropped off the face of the Earth! But here’s the thing: I knew I wouldn’t be able to see you for a while.”

“Oh.”

“Because my last exam is Thursday, and I will be flying out to go home for the holidays for a month. I won’t be back until the beginning of next semester. But I enjoyed our night together, it was tremendous. I would love to do that again, although my aunt said we could have waked the dead, so we will have to tone it down a little!”

They both chuckled. Billy told her to have a safe trip and a nice holiday and she wished him the same.
—-
‘Oh well,’ Billy thought to himself. ‘Another red head bites the dust’. He wasn’t particularly upset or disappointed because he didn’t really know her very well and they didn’t have much invested in one another. It was just a little puzzling that she was blowing it off so easily. They’d had such an incredible night together it only made sense to want to repeat it.

With the holidays fast approaching there was much to do, so there was not a lot of time to brood about it. Things were busy as work with customers wanting installations before the holidays. There was shopping, decorating, visiting and numerous other things to do.
—-
Exams over, Pam’s bags were packed and she was ready to go. She was leaving on a jet plane.

“Goodbye Aunt Etta,” Pam said.

“Have a safe trip, Honey, and say Hi to everybody for me.”

“I will. And I am sure you will enjoy having a few weeks off and no roommate with noisy friends!”

Etta laughed. “You’re a great roommate, Pam, don’t you worry. But what should I do if your noisy friend calls?”

“Make some noise!”
—-
The weather was starting to turn colder and Billy was still sleeping in his van. He didn’t really mind it because it was comfortable enough and he was accustomed to it. At night he would park behind the rear wall of the carpet store and hook up to the electric. He’d plug in his space heater and he was snug as a bug in a rug. But it wasn’t any good for entertaining.

He started hanging out at J.K.’s Pub on weekend nights if he didn’t have other plans. He and his old roommates had been there many times and had met plenty of people, so he’d sometimes see somebody he knew. Over the holiday weeks the place was usually packed, filled with large groups and holiday parties. But after the holidays were over it was not as busy and he could find a seat at the bar without trouble.

J.K.’s Pub, being located not far from the college, had books on the walls, dart boards, and was a popular watering hole for the local intelligentsia. Billy walked in one Friday night and took a seat at the bar and ordered a draft. While he was waiting for his beer he overheard part of a conversation at a nearby table. They were evidently college faculty or staff members and they were talking about the new semester that had just begun earlier that week.

His beer arrived and he took a healthy gulp. Billy glanced around the room and he saw small clusters of mostly older, similar looking people huddled together talking. More college people, staff, professors, grad students, whatever, he guessed. Then he looked around the bar, which was a big circle. Going counter-clockwise, his eyes made it three-quarters of the way around the bar and stopped.

On the other side of the bar was a funky, sultry redhead. She had a sexy, carefree look all her own that said, ‘I am comfortable in my own skin, so don’t bullshit me and I won’t bullshit you, and let’s have a good time’. She was older than Billy, perhaps mid- to late thirties. Her golden copper locks flowed down in wavy curls past her shoulders and contrasted against her white blouse. Shiny gold hoops dangled from her ear lobes, foxy freckles dotted her cheeks, and her lip gloss glinted in the subdued light. He watched her as she raised her wine glass to her lips and took a sip.

Billy knew he had to talk to her. But she was with friends, he could tell by the way she was interacting with those around her, and all the stools were taken. To her right was an older bald guy and to her left was a small, bookish woman with wire-rimmed glasses. He watched them for a couple minutes and noticed that yes, they were talking, but there did not seem to be much intimacy or passion to their conversation.

She took another sip of her wine and placed the glass back onto the bar. Billy noticed that there was only about an inch left in her glass. He signaled the barkeep and he came right over.

“Ready for a refill?”

“Yes, thank you. And would you please send that lovely red-headed lady across the bar another of whatever she is drinking and put it on my tab?”

The bartender looked over his shoulder then back at Billy and winked. “You got it!” he said.

He watched her closely as she was served her new drink and the bartender gestured his way. He was staring into her eyes when she looked over at him. He raised his mug as if to say ‘Cheers’, and she paused with a curious look on her face, as if she were combing her memory and trying to put a name to his face. He thought for a moment that she may refuse to accept it, but then she silently mouthed the words ‘Thank You’, and raised her glass. They both took sips and shared a tacit toast.

He watched her for several more minutes. Her friends tried to give him the eye without being noticed, but they were pretty obvious about it. She talked more to the woman than the man but with not a whole lot of enthusiasm.

She rose from her chair and said something to them. She headed to the ladies room, which was about halfway around the circular bar toward him. He made sure he was watching the door when she came back out. She emerged and saw him looking at her immediately, smiled, and started walking his way. He spun around on his stool.

She looked even better up close and her bottom half was as good as the top. She was tall, maybe five-nine or five-ten, and slim, with firm medium-sized tits, long legs inside navy blue slacks, and a tasty rump. And those thick red curls.

“Thank you for the drink,” she said. Billy nodded. “Do I know you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then why did you buy me the drink?”

“Because I can’t take my eyes off of you.”

She laughed, and said, “Oh, Please!”

“I’m serious!”

She turned her head slightly and eyed him. “Is that the best line you could come up with?”

“It’s not a line; I’m not good with lines. It’s the truth.”

“You’re attracted to older women, is that it?”

“I’m attracted to you!” He paused and stared into her eyes, which were as blue as a gas flame. “Why don’t you blow off the bookworms and have a drink with me?”

She laughed. “Yes, they are a lively bunch, aren’t they? But it’s been a busy week. We were going to leave soon anyway.” She slanted her head, flicked her tongue briefly between her lips and smiled coyly. “But what the hell, I’m in a good mood! Let’s have a drink. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“I’ll save your seat,” he said, patting the stool to his left.
—-
She came back and sat on the stool beside him. He had ordered another drink and it was waiting for her on the bar. They introduced themselves and started talking. And once they started talking it was nonstop without lulls or ebbs of any kind. It was stream of consciousness, one topic to the next, free-flowing, she said he said, blind date gold. After about an hour and two more drinks Billy ordered a calamari appetizer and they picked off the same plate.

They kept talking, munching squid and reordering drinks, and talked about a wide variety of subjects all over the map: books, films, jobs, music, school, plus anything else that popped into their minds. Despite their age difference they shared some similar tastes, like soul jazz and film noir and biographies, and they compared their knowledge, finding common ground. He learned that she was the Assistant Admissions Director at the college. As an employee of the college she could take three credits each semester for free and she was taking a class each semester working toward her master’s degree. She liked wine and was into T’ai-Chi and Yoga. Billy noticed she would touch him from time to time, on the hand or arm as she spoke, and as the night evolved, even more so. He thought, ‘Wow, this gal is it! Older maybe, but so what, she’s got it! J.K.’s is a redhead goldmine!’ Their connection was ablaze with possibilities. The more she talked, and the more he learned about her, the more he liked her. She was unique. He even liked her name, it was unique, too. Her name was Etta.

After a couple of hours Etta asked him where he lived.

“Too far to drive in my condition!” he said, grinning.

She leaned her head close to his.

“And what condition is that?” she said, a tad slurred.

“Too many beers and a total case of smittenness!” he said.

“Is that a word?” she asked, squinting.

“I have no idea,” he said.

“Check!” she called out, loud enough for all to hear.
—-
Etta said that she lived nearby. Billy followed her in his van to a community that looked vaguely familiar, a cookie-cutter neighborhood where most of the houses looked the same. A garage door went up as Etta pulled into her driveway, and she drove her car into the garage. Billy parked in the driveway, locked his van and wobbled into the garage as the overhead door lowered behind him. Then they wobbled into the house together. It was not until he was inside that he realized where he was.

Etta flicked on the light in the kitchen, put her keys and purse on the counter, and turned to him.

“Would you like something to drink?” she asked. “I have…”

“Nope,” he said with a smile, and took a baby step closer.

“Good! Me neither,” she said with relief.

Billy took her in his arms and kissed her and there was no hesitation. Her lips separated immediately to receive his tongue. His nose breathed in the fresh aroma of her hair and he detected a light, lemony scent as he tasted her mouth and felt the force of her tongue and the softness of her lips. Their first kiss was not a disappointment to either one of them; it was not a short one either.

“I don’t usually do this,” Etta said softly when their lips parted.

“What, kiss?” he asked.

“No, bring men home. In fact you are the first man I’ve been with in a long time.”

“I’m a lucky guy,” he said, pecking her lips. “Why me?”

She gave a resigned smile and said, “Good timing, I guess.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s been quite a while…it’s been a long week…and you’re just… so darn cute!” she said, chuckling, and lightly pinched his nose.

“I think that you being a foxy, sexy, red-headed dynamo has something to do with it!”

“Think so?”

Billy nodded and added, “That plus our mutual state of smittenness!”

“Etta cocked her head and said playfully, “Is that really a word?”

“If it’s not a word, it’s a condition!”

“Wow!” she said. “Clever AND cute!”
They shared another long kiss and their tongues danced an energetic rumba while their hands roamed the range of their backs and butts.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing his hand. “It’s time to get the cute guy into the redhead’s bed!”
—-
“Let me take my earrings off,” Etta said, and she turned to face the mirror above her dresser. A soft night light reflected off of it.

“Okay,” Billy said, moving close to her. He clutched her breasts from behind. “You take care of your earrings and I’ll take care of the rest.” He sunk his nose into her hair and unbuttoned her blouse from the top down.

She placed the earrings on the dresser and turned to face him. With her own shirt open, she unbuttoned his. Then, without a trace of shyness she removed her bra and Billy’s eyes feasted on her taut-nippled breasts for the first time.

“You like what you see?” she asked rhetorically, as she fondled his stiffening rod through the fabric of his jeans. They kissed again as they undid snaps and fumbled with zippers.

Once they were naked they fell into each other’s arms and fell onto the mattress as one, and the bed creaked in response.

Wrapped together, four hands slip-sliding all over their hungry flesh and their eager loins pounding out a love song, they kissed for a long time. Occasionally their mouths would part briefly so their lips could wander to other nearby erogenous places—ears, necks, shoulders, chests—but soon would recouple and their tongues would resume their pirouette.

“I love your body,” he rasped, as he reached between her legs and felt her sogginess. “You’re so hot…”

“You make me hot…”

“There’s so much I want to do with you…”

“Let’s do it…”

Billy put his mouth on Etta’s left tit and she squealed when he tenderly chewed on her nipple. He sucked and teethed her tits for several minutes as she purred in gratification.

He moved his head toward her southern hemisphere, licked her navel inside and out, and tongue-fondled her trimmed, red shrubbery on his way to her promised land. She squealed again when he spread her pussy lips and dove inside with his nose and tongue, smelling and tasting her musty spice for the first time. Her clit was hot and swollen and hard like a Jalapeno pepper, and her body quivered when he wrapped his mouth around it. He had sucked on it for thirty seconds or so when she stopped him.

“Wait!” she said sharply.

Billy looked up at her and asked what was wrong.

“Nothing, it’s wonderful,” she said. “But I want to do you too.”

Etta’s body squirmed away and she did a one-eighty on the bed. Now her snatch was in his face and his cock was in hers; he watched as his tumid length slued into Etta’s mouth. Then he cloaked his lips around her hot pepper and picked up where he’d left off.

Their bodies moved smoothly in sync as they noshed on their genitals. The bedroom was filled with moans of rapture and loud sucking and slurping sounds and the bed frame added to the cacophony as they 69’d their way closer and closer to climax.
—-
Pam had gone out with friends and it was about a quarter till one when she pulled her car into the driveway. She parked beside Billy’s van and wondered what the hell was going on. All the lights were out. She entered through the front door quietly, locked the door behind her and tip-toed down the hall.

She heard animal noises coming from behind her aunt’s bedroom door. Deep moans accompanied by a two-part chorus of oral sex, the vigorous smacking of wet lips on thermal flesh, and the bed straining with the force of it.

Then Pam heard a loud gag and her aunt’s clear, excited voice.
—-
Billy’s cock was deep in Etta’s mouth. She was sucking him like a possessed vixen so he put a little extra pump in his hump and she gagged loudly. She took his dick out of her mouth for a moment.

“Jesus, Am I going to come!” she growled lustily.

Billy sucked her clit harder and kept his mouth busy as he waited. She took his cock back into her mouth and with the strength in her groin plastered her cunt into his face. Billy pounded his dick into her mouth and Etta tried to suck the orgasms out of both of them. She emitted a piercing cry when finally her bridled sex was vented and her catharsis of cum was released.

Billy wasn’t far behind. His own storm had been brewing and he felt his semen ascending. He grunted harshly and shot ropes of his cum into Etta’s throat.
—-
Pam’s mouth was agape as she listened to Etta and Billy’s euphoric orgasms through the wall that separated her bedroom from her aunt’s. Now she knew what Etta had been talking about when Pam had had her noisy friend over for the night. These walls are thin. But now her noisy friend was on Etta’s side of the wall. When their frantic expulsions were over it was quiet. Then she could hear their soft, muffled conversation but couldn’t decipher what was said.
—-
In their afterglow, Etta and Billy lay side by side recovering with their arms and legs enwrapped.

“You know something?” Billy said softly.

“What?” Etta said, tracing her fingertip around his right nipple.

“You are the first woman I have ever been with where our first time was a sixty-nine. That is so cool!”

“Seemed like the right thing at the right time,” she said.

“Yes, believe me it was!” He kissed the top of her crimson dome, and swallowed. “I think I have been here before.”

“What do you mean?” Etta asked, and turned her face to his.

“Do you have a niece named Pam?”

“Well, yes I do, but…” She stopped. “Oh my God, I can’t believe it. You’re the noisemaker!”

“What? Excuse me…”

“You’re the guy from the party house! You spent the night with her in the next room and rattled the walls all night long. You were loud enough to…!”

“Pam was really loud…”

“You both were!”

“Okay.”

“Oh my God!”

They didn’t say anything for a minute or two.

“I swear,” Billy said. “I didn’t know until after we got here. And I felt so attracted to you, and thought you were to me, and Pam blew me off anyway…”

Etta put a finger to his lips. “It’s okay.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t want to cause a problem with you two…”

“Shhh…” Etta whispered. “It’s okay. You’re right, she did blow you off and she said it was great and she liked you but she was going home for the holidays. I didn’t understand it at the time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop, don’t apologize.” She planted her lips against his. He squeezed her tight as they kissed and she wrapped her fingers around his stiffening cock and drew it near her rewetted twat.

“We’ll work it out, Baby. Just put this thing inside me!”

Etta fed his cock into her wet cunt and Billy rolled on top of her, stuck his tongue in her mouth, slapped his hands around her ass and started pounding.

After three or four strokes they were in perfect sync. He drove his dick into her and she milked his girth with the walls of her pussy with each coordinated shove. They built momentum one poke after the other and the room again filled with the sounds of their moans and groans and the bed screeching with their thrusts.
—-
Pam listened as their muted conversation segued into primal bleats of lovemaking and the bedframe grumbled in retort. They were fucking now, there was no mistaking that. She could picture it by remembering it: From the sound of the bed, Billy was on top, ramming his big cock into Etta the same way he had rammed it into her, time after time after time until both would come in communal carnal bliss.

Pam slipped two fingers into her own wet gash and started rubbing her clit in jealous masturbation. Faster and faster she worked herself up, and harder and harder her clit became as she homed in on her release. She heard a low bellow from beyond the wall which told her Billy was getting close to orgasm. A raspy, high-pitched shriek from Etta soon after meant that her cum was also on the way. Pam stroked herself even harder with her slimy fingers, keeping pace with her neighbors, until just as the bed in the next room was once again still, her love water flowed.
—-
Billy started unloading his cum and by the third spurt, Etta wailed and shook like a wobbly vane in a windstorm as she ejected her own. He stayed inside her for a moment until their tongues finished fucking, and then he pulled his cooked meat out, removed his fingers from the crack of her ass, and rolled onto his back to lie beside her.

They said nothing and soon were fast asleep.
—-
Etta’s eyes opened at sunrise and she noticed right away that Billy must have been having a good dream because his penis was at full mast. She bent down and sucked him awake.

Billy woke immediately. He ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked him to a stressful swell. But he knew he had to fuck her, he had to feel that warm, wet glove around his swollen cock again.

“I want to fuck you!” he said.

She de-cocked her mouth and said ‘Okay’. Billy rolled on top of her.
—-
‘Geez, they’re at it again,’ Pam thought.

It was early morning, the sun was barely up. She heard them fucking. She listened and fingered herself.
—-
“Leaving so early?” Etta asked, as Billy stood pulling on his pants.

“Yeah, I have to get going,” he said, and sat on the bed beside her. “I’d love to sleep in with you but I have to work this morning. But I’d like to see you again soon if possible.”

“Oh, I think that’s very possible,” she said softly.

He finished dressing and they shared one last, long kiss. He made sure they exchanged numbers, then he left. Outside he saw Pam’s car parked next to his van.
—-
Etta didn’t see Pam that morning. She was in the kitchen early making coffee and Pam was still in bed; then she took a shower and when she was done Pam had left. She had hoped to talk to her first thing, but now that would have to wait.

Throughout the day Etta went about her business but had an uneasy feeling in her gut that she knew wouldn’t go away until she and Pam talked and cleared the air. She hoped Pam wasn’t too mad and would understand that if she had known who he was she would have never brought him home; although now she was sure glad she had.

That evening Etta brewed a cup of tea and had just sat down on the sofa when Pam’s car pulled into the drive out front. Pam came in through the front door and looked at Etta, who with glassy eyes was standing beside the foyer.

“Pam, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, I swear! Neither did he until halfway through the night!”

“Please…”

“Pam, I’m serious. Come sit down. Let’s talk about this. Do you want some tea?”

“No, I want something stronger than that!”

Pam went to the kitchen and returned to the living room with a bottle of wine and two glasses. She sat beside Etta, poured two glasses and handed one to Etta. She raised her glass.

“To the noisemaker!” Pam said, and they drank.

“I’m sorry, Pam, I really am, I had no idea it was him. I was at J.K.’s with people from my office. We were drinking, we got tipsy, I guess I needed to get laid. He was so charming…”

“Oh, I know all about that!”

“Anyway, I never would have done it knowingly. But Billy said you’d blown him off, and…”

“I know. I meant to call him but I didn’t. You snooze you lose, right?”

They sat quietly sipping their wine for a minute.

“Damn, you two were loud last night!” Pam said. They both laughed, and relaxed a little bit.

“Sorry, but as you know, he does know how to please a woman.”

“Yes, he does. And I heard you squealing half the night and early this morning. Quite entertaining!”

Etta took Pam’s hand. “So you’re not mad at me?” she said.

“No, I’m not really mad,” Pam said. “I guess I’m just jealous.” She squeezed Etta’s hand.

They were quiet again as they held hands and sipped wine.

“I masturbated!” Pam said softly, peering into Etta’s eyes.

“You masturbated?”

Pam nodded. “Yes, twice,” she said. “Once last night and once this morning. I came with both of you too.”
“You did? Wow, I would have liked to see that!” Etta continued. “I thought of you too when we were doing it. After I knew who he was I thought about how he’d already done it all with you.”

Etta scooted a little closer Pam and turned to face her.

“You know something, Pam?”

“What?”

“You look really sexy when you’re jealous.”

“Yeah, right!”

“No, I mean it. But let me ask you something. Were you jealous because I went to bed with Billy…or because Billy went to bed with me?”

“Huh?” Pam said, with her eyes glued to Etta’s.

Etta stared back at Pam and both were silent for a long, frozen moment. Etta knew what she wanted to do, knew what she felt she had to do, and also knew the risks involved. She leaned her head close to Pam’s and kissed her niece on the lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it was a pleasant one, four soft lips meshed together, and although Pam was surprised she did not resist.

When they broke the kiss Etta did not move her face far from Pam’s. Pam’s eyes resembled deep, blue pools staring back at her. Then Etta put her free hand behind Pam’s head and kissed her again and there was no hesitation. Pam’s mouth opened at the first prod of Etta’s tongue and they were instantly lip-locked into a long, passionate kiss rife with probing tongues and wandering hands. It seemed to go on and on, and as it did Pam and her aunt crossed a personal threshold that neither of them would be able to turn back from.

“I can’t believe we just did that,” Pam said when they parted.

“We really did. I’ve wanted to kiss you like that for a long time, Pam. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve never kissed a woman like that before. I didn’t know that you liked…”

“I’ve had a couple of relationships with women before. We kept them discreet. I like men and women. But ever since you moved in and I saw what a hot, sexy woman you’d become…well, I’ve wanted you.”

“I thought you were the hot, sexy one.”

“For the past few months I’ve been watching you, staring at your incredible body—your crotch, your ass, your boobs, your legs—and I wanted to make a move. I’ve fantasized about it. But I knew it was a big risk, and it was probably wrong, and I was so afraid you’d reject me, and if you did I’d ruin what we did have, and…”

Pam mashed her mouth against Etta’s and plunged her tongue into her mouth. She felt one of Etta’s hands on her breast and the other slip inside the back of her jeans. Her hand felt Etta’s inner thigh for the first time. They kissed hard and strong as their hands explored. Gradually their kiss softened, and slowly diminished to tender, loving lip work. When their lips finally parted Pam chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“My father would flip out!” Pam said.

“Oh My God, ain’t that the truth!” Etta laughed. “My big brother is not the most tolerant guy around. He might not understand.”

Etta took Pam by the hand and said, “Come to my room. I want to make love to you.”

“I’ve never been with a woman before…”

“You’re a fabulous kisser. Let’s start with that and see what happens. The rest will take care of itself.”

Etta led Pam to her bed and kissed her body as she undressed her, her neck, shoulders, breasts, tummy, her strawberry snatch. They became lovers that night.
—-
“What are we going to do about Billy?” Pam asked Etta.

It was early morning two days later. They were lying in each other’s arms after another boundless round of sex. Etta’s tongue had roamed every inch and orifice of Pam’s body and Pam had had no trouble adapting to this new pussy-eating thing.

“Let’s share him!” Etta said.

“Share him?”

“Sure, why not? We both liked fucking him. He definitely liked fucking us. It took me a long time to get you into bed so I’m not giving you up. But he’s the reason we finally ended up in bed together so why not add him into the mix? It could be fun. And I doubt he’d turn down the chance to fuck both of us. Two redheads are better than one!”

They laughed, kissed and Pam said, “Yes, I think he’d agree with that!”

“I’ll call him today,” Etta said. “I’ll invite him for dinner on Saturday. I’ll tell him it’s an all-nighter.”

They dragged their naked bodies into the bathroom to get ready for the day. They climbed into the shower together and began bathing. Pam couldn’t resist: she knelt before Etta and put her mouth on her open pussy. Etta put her hands into Pam’s hair, guiding her, and slowly swinging her crotch into her face. With the shower water pounding down, and Etta’s whimpers echoing off the tiled walls, Pam ate until her mouth was washed out with her Aunt’s cum.
—-
Etta called Billy that morning and left a message. He called back right after lunch.

“I’ve been thinking about you,” Billy said.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” Etta replied. “In fact, so has Pam.”

“Oh, really? How are things with Pam? Was she upset about us?”

“Maybe at first, but we settled things.”

“That’s good. So, did you kiss and make up?”

“Yes, I guess you could say that,” Etta said, stifling a grin. “But the reason I called: Would you like to have dinner Saturday night? My treat.”

“Why sure,” Billy said. “I’d love to!”

“Okay, great, it’s a date. Do you know the seafood place at the Lake Park, next to the Hyatt? Let’s meet there at seven, is that okay with you?”

“That would be fine.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to seeing you. And Billy…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make any plans for Sunday morning.”
—-
Pam was already home when Etta came through the door and kissed her.

“It’s all set,” Etta said. “We’re going to meet him at the Seafood House at the lake. We’ll have a nice dinner. He knows he’ll be spending the night; he just doesn’t know how great his dessert is going to be!”

“Wow! I get to sleep with a beautiful woman and a handsome man. And they’re both great in bed!”

“Well, maybe…”

“Maybe? What do you mean?”

“Maybe we’ll get some sleep!” Etta said, and they both laughed.

“You know what, Aunt Etta…”

“Just Etta.”

“Oh, right, sorry Etta. I was thinking about doing something with my hair. Cut and curl, you know, just like yours. Would that bother you?”

“Bother me? No, not at all. But why?”

“Well, first, because yours is so sexy. And second, to blow Billy’s mind!”

“All right, let’s blow his mind. Among other things!”

Etta was laughing as she dialed the phone to make Pam an appointment with her hairdresser.
—-
Before they knew it, it was Saturday. It had been a whirlwind week. Pam had juggled her classes with her fervor for her new relationship, the passionate sex, sleeping and waking up in bed with Etta, anxiety about if the family found out, and her uncertainty about their upcoming three-way date with Billy.

They dressed together. Both wore dresses that showed off their comely shapes, Etta a black, low cut shift and Pam a double V-neck in gray. They applied minimal makeup, wore simple gold earrings and packed a few other necessary items in an overnight bag. Etta had booked them a room at the Hyatt.

They drove together to the hotel and checked in. They hung some sexy lingerie in the bathroom and placed some oils and lotions and lubes on the nightstand. They opened a bottle of champagne and Etta made a toast.

“Here’s to a wonderful, sexy, dirty night with my new girlfriend…and our new boyfriend!”

They clinked glasses and kissed. They drank their champagne and then Etta left for the restaurant. She wanted to be seated when Billy arrived. Pam would join them a few minutes later.
—-
Etta was seated at a corner table with her back to the wall so she could watch the door. At about five minutes after seven she glimpsed Billy in the entryway. He spoke briefly to the hostess and started looking around. She stood and waved and Billy smiled and started walking to her table. As he neared the table she opened her arms, gave him a warm hug and kissed him, slipping him the tip of her tongue in the process.

They exchanged their hellos and took their seats at the table. Billy felt a tickle down below as he admired her remarkable mien, her sexy, frizzy red locks tumbling over her shoulders, her slinky, low-cut black dress hugging her breasts, her wide smile and ruby lips already sucking him in.

“I’ve looked forward to tonight all week!” Etta said enthusiastically, squeezing his hand.

“So have I,” Billy replied. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since I left you last Saturday morning.”

“I’ve thought about you too. It was a wonderful night…and so unexpected!”

“Yes, sometimes those are the best times, when things just seem to happen naturally: No pretenses or games. And I’m glad it didn’t mess things up with you and Pam.”

“No, we worked that out,” Etta said as she stood up. “And speak of the devil…”

Billy looked up and saw another foxy, smiling redhead approaching their table. It was Pam, looking red hot in a gray dress. Billy rose to greet her.

“Hello, Honey,” Etta said, and kissed Pam on the lips.

“Hi, Billy,” Pam said, and turned to him, put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him. “Nice to see you again.”

“Yes, nice to see you too!”

Billy was surprised to see Pam. He was momentarily speechless, but not disappointed.

“So, shall we order drinks?” Etta said, as their waiter approached the table.

Everyone nodded and small talk ensued. Drinks, then dinners were ordered and all three became more relaxed.

“I like your hair!” Billy said to Pam. “It looks great. What made you decide to change it?”

“I wanted to turn you on,” Pam said.

“Well, it’s working!”

“Are you surprised to see Pam here tonight, Billy?” Etta asked.

“Uh, yes, I guess I am. But I’m not disappointed.”

“That’s good, that’s what we were hoping for. Because, you see, we both owe you quite a bit of gratitude.”

“Gratitude? But why? I didn’t do anything. I can’t take credit for being attracted to two sexy women.”

“Au contraire, you did quite a bit for us actually.”

“How did I do that?”

“You remember when we were talking on the phone the other day and I told you about talking to Pam after you spent the night last weekend? You asked if Pam and I had kissed and made up? Well, we did quite a bit more than that.”

Pam and Etta looked at each other and smiled, then both looked at Billy.

“We talked about it and it helped us realize a couple things. First, we admitted that we were both very attracted to you. And second, we realized we were also very attracted to each other.

Etta let that sink in for a moment and took a sip of wine.

“You see, Pam and I have always loved each other—she’s my brother’s daughter, and I’m her aunt. But by talking about what happened and our mutual affection for you, it helped us realize that we have a different kind of affection for each other too, and we finally acted upon it. Our relationship has now been elevated to a whole new level. Is this making any sense?”

“Sure, I think I get it. I appreciate you trusting me enough to tell me all this, but…where do I fit in?”

“You are the reason we found the courage to cross that line together. By both of us spending a night in bed with you…really good nights, by the way…and then by talking it through, our lives have changed. And we want you in our lives.”

“You see, we didn’t want to fight about you,” Pam chipped in. “We want to share you.”

Billy took a drink while he tried to digest what he was hearing.

“Billy, we see it like this,” Pam continued. “You have already screwed both of us. Now we want you to screw BOTH of us.”

“Oh Pam, Honey, I love it when you talk dirty!” Etta laughed. Turning to Billy she added, “I’ve rented us a nice room at the hotel next door. There’s champagne, beer, room service and a king bed. And check-out time is not until noon tomorrow!”

You didn’t make any plans for tomorrow morning, did you?” Pam asked.

Billy shook his head.

“Good,” Pam said. Then with her mouth to Billy’s ear she whispered, “I want to suck your cock right after you fuck Etta’s ass!”

“So, what do you think?” Etta asked.

“I think I died and went to Redhead Heaven!” Billy exclaimed.

“That’s what we were hoping for. Now let’s enjoy our dinner and then we can go over to our room for desserts!”
—-
“Nice room!” Billy said, as he looked around, checking it out. There was a large king bed, comfortable furniture, drinks on ice, soft music was playing. Pam dimmed the lamps and lighted several candles.

He felt a tug on his arm and Etta spun him around and pasted her mouth onto his. Their tongues pounced and they shared a long, hot kiss, her hand already between his legs. Their lips had parted barely an inch when Pam’s mouth replaced Etta’s, and Pam and Billy had their own long kiss. The longest, deepest kiss of all was the third one, when Billy watched in awe as the two redhead foxes sucked tongues. He was getting incredibly turned on and they knew it, and he felt the growth in his groin as he watched them go at it.

“Get undressed,” Etta said. “We’ll be right back. We have a little surprise for you.”

Pam and Etta went into the bathroom together. Billy stripped down and sat on the edge of the bed. His staff was already at full mast. He heard muffled voices from the bathroom but couldn’t understand anything they were saying. Then he heard the door open and when they emerged he thought he was seeing double.

Other than a slight difference in their heights, they looked like twins. The same curly, red locks, flowing a couple inches below their shoulders. The same red lipstick and nail polish. Identical skimpy, lacy white, see-through negligees that left nothing to the imagination, and matching black thongs covering their delicious strawberry pies.

“What do you think?” Pam asked.

“I think I’m speechless. I’m ready for dessert!”

“So are we,” Etta said. “Now you get to roll out the red carpets!”

Decisions, decisions. Billy wondered if this was some kind of psychological test: Which red carpet would he roll out first? He wasn’t taking any chances. He stood up in front of them…his dick was already standing…and he simultaneously slipped his hands into each of their thongs, palmed their red foliage, and slipped two fingers into each pussy, both already wet. He was not playing favorites.

The ladies moaned together and both reached out for him at once and their mouths zeroed in on his at the same time. They almost butted heads, but somehow in the passion of the moment the angles worked out and they all instantly delved into a three way kiss. Six lips and a trio of tongues collided in a lustful mouth-fuck, two went cunts grinded on his fingers, and a hand wrapped tightly around his enlarged cock.

Billy never knew you could even kiss two girls at once, but damn if it wasn’t working out so far, he thought to himself. It went on a little longer, and then they backed him up until the backs of his legs bumped the bed and he plopped down on the mattress with pussies in his hands.

“Undress each other!” Billy said. “Slowly!”

That was all the encouragement the girls needed. They smiled and turned to face each other and he watched them kiss in the flickering candlelight.

“I’ll do you first,” Pam said to Etta. As they shared another sexy kiss, Pam removed Etta’s cover, which didn’t take much; she moved the spaghetti strap over and it fell to the floor. Still kissing, Etta now wore only her G-string. Pam went down on her knees and kissed Etta’s pussy through the flimsy fabric. Then she looped her thumbs inside the wiry strap and pulled the garment down to the floor, gave Billy a quick glance and a smile, and then slipped her tongue inside Etta’s snatch.

This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Etta moaned loudly and held Pam’s head as she tasted her.

“Damn, you two are hot!” Billy said. Etta was looking at him, and winked.

Soon Etta pulled Pam’s head up to hers and kissed her. “My turn!” she whispered. Billy’s dick felt like it was about to explode as he watched the scene repeat itself, but reversed: He watched Etta remove Pam’s clothes and eat pussy.

Billy began stroking himself. He’d always thought it was a turn-on to see two girls getting it on, but this was even better than he could have imagined: Not only two redheads top to bottom, but an incestuous matched set, which made it all the more spicy and dicey.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Pam said, as she noticed Billy’s handiwork. “Etta, look what he’s doing.”

Etta turned to see Billy’s hand around his cock. “Need help with that?” she asked.

The girls came over and sat on either side of him. Etta grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him as she brushed his hand away and forcefully clutched his cock. Pam sucked his nipples for a long minute before she got down on her knees between his legs. Etta fed his cock into her mouth.

“Lay down,” Etta said, gently pushing him onto his back.

With his butt on the edge of the bed, and his dick deep into Pam’s mouth, Billy watched Etta swing onto the bed and straddle him. She scooted up so that the lips of her twat were kissing the lips on his face. He dove right in and picked up where Pam had left off. Etta was getting her pussy eaten for the second time in a few short minutes.

The noisemakers were already in fine form. Billy grunted as Pam’s keen mouth tugged him down south, and slurped as Etta grinded her salty slit into his face. Pam was doing a pretty good job slurping herself, on her knees with a mouthful of hot cock and drool dripping out of her mouth.

Pam then decided it was time to put that big cock inside her. She stood up and positioned herself on the edge of the bed and lowered herself onto it, and all around it; Billy groaned and Etta continued fucking his face with her cunt.

Pam was fucking Billy, and Billy was fucking Pam. Then she leaned forward, put her arms around Etta and took hold of her tits. She held tight as she increased her up-down pounding on Billy’s hard meat and sucking on Etta’s neck. Billy was really getting into poking Pam, but was also trying not to suffocate with his face flush against Etta’s marinated camel toe and strawberry patch.

Billy knew that pretty soon something had to give. He’d already had a massive boner while watching Pam and Etta making out. Then he got a blowjob from Pam. And now he was fucking her, even if he couldn’t really see her. He knew he was going to shoot a wad here pretty damn quick.

“That’s it, Baby, eat me just like that!” Etta moaned, twisting her crotch. “Yeah, right there, that’s it, ooh, I’m going to shoot my dirty cum all over you…”

Damn if that dirty talk didn’t drive him to the edge every damn time! With a loud moan his body buckled and his load rose up out of him, string after string. Pam fucked him even harder and kept it up even after he’d emptied his tank.

Pam shrieked and bit Etta on her shoulder, and Billy felt her wetness get wetter as her cum surrounded his tired cock and trickled out of her stuffed cunt and over his thighs and balls. Then, almost immediately he felt Etta’s polished nails dig into his scalp and her jizz jetted into his mouth.
—-
Billy was lying between them, a red head on each shoulder, with one arm around Pam and one around Etta, and a tit in each hand. They’d collapsed in a zonked heap and no one had said anything for a few minutes. His dick tickled after all the action it had already had.

“I hate to break this up, even for a minute, but I gotta go to the bathroom,” he said, letting go of their tits. Pam and Etta feigned pained expressions and reluctantly took their heads off his shoulders.

“But don’t go away!” Billy said, and bounded out of the bed. He figured he better piss while his dick was temporarily flaccid. When he did his urine initially squirted off in two different directions before he gave himself a yank and unified the stream and was able to hit his target. He washed his hands and splashed his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a mess, his face was reddened and he had a fresh scratch on his neck. He felt like he had just gone two rounds with Joe Frazier.

When he reentered the room, the girls were already going at it. Etta was lying on her stomach and Pam was on her knees behind her ramming a rubber dildo up her ass.

“I’m getting her ready for you!” Pam said enthusiastically. “There was one thing you gave me the night you slept with me that you forgot to give Etta. I’ve been telling her she’s going to get it and she’s going to like it. I’ve been waiting for this!”

Billy’s cock was perking back up. Pam picked up a small bottle of lube off of the bedspread and left the dildo sticking out of Etta’s ass.

“Come here,” she said.

Billy moved close to Pam and she kissed his penis, and then began stroking it.

“Let’s get this bad boy hot and heavy and I’ll lube you up too. Strawberry flavored!” she said, and licked some off of her finger.

Billy’s dick was hard in no time and Pam slathered it with the sweet smelling gel. Not to be wasteful, she stuck the remaining gob on her finger into her own asshole, just in case.

The dildo was maybe two inches wide, and Billy watched Etta’s sphincter slowly close after Pam pulled the fake dick out of her. Billy thought, ‘This is going to be good, it looks like they’ve been practicing’.

Pam moved to the side and pulled Billy by the dick and placed its tip in prime position. The asshole winked. “Be gentle!” she said.

Billy spread her crack with his thumbs and pressed his cockhead hard against her opening. Etta grunted as he pushed himself in. Pam was massaging Etta’s back and already sucking on the dildo.

Etta squealed and gripped the edge of the mattress when Billy forced his oiled rod into her tight tunnel. She felt his stiff width against her rectal walls and a prickly drag as he pushed further in. Once his cock was in deep, Billy slid it in and out gently a couple times before picking up his pace. Soon he was slinging it pretty good and Etta was half grunting/half crying with each push.

“Oh, fuck!” Etta croaked.

“This is so fucking hot!” Pam blurted, now fucking herself with the dildo.

Billy was throwing all of himself into it, literally, eagerly pounding Etta’s cozy ass while watching Pam ram the rubber cock into her twat.

Etta had been fingering herself since Pam had lubed her ass and inserted the dildo, and now she announced that she was about to come. That made Billy bang harder, deep inside her, in effort to syphon his cum up from the depths of his scrotum.

“Ugghhh…” Billy howled.

“Aurrrgghh…” Etta wailed.

Pam heard their orgasmic clamors and knew what it meant. She squeezed Etta’s hand and knew by her vice grip that she was unloading onto the bedcovers. Billy let out with one final gut-wrenching bellow and released his load into Etta’s rear end.

When Billy pulled his drained cock back out, he watched again with awe as her asshole shrunk back to normalcy and his cum seeped out.

Pam repositioned herself. She licked up the cum from Etta’s ass. Then, as she’d promised, she took Billy’s cock into her mouth and sucked him, and extracted the few last drops of his seed that had not managed to make it all the way to daylight.
—-
That’s the way it went that night. They all would rest for a while, but sooner or later somebody started fooling around. Etta went to the bathroom and when she came back out Billy was fucking Pam doggy style. Pam went to the bathroom and when she came back out Etta had a dick in her mouth. Billy’s penis was sore all around.

Billy had always thought that love triangles were bad news, but damn if this one wasn’t starting off great! With a cock, two cunts, three tongues, four tits, six lips and three assholes the possibilities and combinations were limitless! They all fell asleep with smiles on.
—-
In the morning Billy woke up with a massive hard-on as usual, but he had to pee like a racehorse. In the bathroom he contorted his body and pushed down on his erection to try to steer his piss into the toilet. Mostly it hit the bowl. But with the skin of his dick stretched to the max, it hurt like hell because the sides of his shaft were rubbed raw. He found a small bottle of body lotion on the sink and gently massaged it in, hoping it would soothe the soreness. Then when he returned to the bed, damn if those two redheaded nymphets weren’t ready to suck his dick again!

‘Shit’, Billy thought to himself, ‘Life is tough!’

Billy watched Pam and Etta take turns sucking him and intermittently kissing and making out. It hurt a little but he toughed it out. Then it gradually evolved into Etta doing the cocksucking and Pam doing Etta. Billy watched Etta’s mouth on his cock and Pam’s mouth on Etta’s twat and realized his own mouth had nothing to do; all he could do was watch. So, he got Pam to move her body around and repositioned so her crotch was up near his face, and by bending his torso a little he could reach it with his mouth. Bingo, just like that, he was chomping down on Pam’s wet pussy and sucking her clit like it might try and get away. He never thought it could happen, but there they were, all of them deeply consumed in an oral sex trio, and within a few short minutes they each received a mouthful of cum.
—-
They were getting hungry. It was getting to be mid-morning and they hadn’t eaten much at dinner the night before. Pam said she would take the first shower. Fortunately the stall was too small for all three to shower at once; if it had been big enough for all of them, they feared they may never get out of there!

After all were cleaned up and smelling fresh and dressed (Pam and Etta had brought a change of clothes, Billy wore his same clothes from the night before) they packed and checked out of the hotel. The girls threw their bags in the car and they decided to have lunch at the same restaurant they’d been to the night before. Billy admired his ‘girlfriends’ as he walked behind them to the table, two fine manes of curly red hair, two pair of long, lean legs and two sexy asses, all wrapped up in tight jeans. They sat at the same table and ordered fish sandwiches and Bloody Marys, and talked about the night they had just all spent together.

“So Billy, have you enjoyed our date?” Etta asked, with a wink.

“Enjoyed it? It was probably the greatest night of my life!” he said.

Etta chuckled and gave Pam a sly grin. “Ooh, that’s what I like to hear. That was our goal!”

“Well, you did it. It was the greatest night, and it didn’t even kill me, or break my dick off, although it may have come close, and I may need a few days to recover. I could get used to that!”

Etta and Pam looked at each other, then at him. “Could you?” Etta asked.

Billy had a puzzled look on his face. “Could I what? Get used to it?”

Etta grabbed Pam’s hand and Billy’s hand at the same time. “Look, Billy, we’ve talked about this. Why don’t you move in with us?”

“Move in? With the two of you?”

“Of course, with the two of us. Who else? We have plenty of space, a couple rooms we never use, you can’t beat the rent and it will get you out of that van! Not to mention the fringe benefits…for all three of us!”

Billy was flabbergasted. What would it be like living with these red bombshells? Would his dick ever heal? Would he be able to stand up straight again? Would his body run out of cum? They told him the rent, which he said was ridiculously low. They told him, no problem, he could raise the rent whenever he wanted. They said the bottom line was that they wanted him in their lives, if he wanted them in his.

Billy thanked them profusely and said it sounded like a great offer. He would think about it.
—-
Ten seconds later Billy said ‘Yes’. He would move in on Monday after work.
—-
All day Monday he thought about the move. It could be great, or it could be turn out to be a mess, but he was anxious. He’d never been all that successful keeping one girl happy, much less trying to juggle two. In fact the only times he’d ever come close to a triangle he’d had to work to keep them apart, not move in with them! He told himself it would be fun to try. And he could always leave if things went wacko.

It was about five-thirty when he drove up to the house. There was a big van from a retail mattress store out front. They were unloading a mattress and box springs and carrying them into the house. Etta and Pam were supervising.

“Hi Billy,” Etta said, and she kissed him. Then he kissed Pam.

“What’s going on?” Billy asked.

“I got us a new bed. Same day service!”

“What was wrong with the other bed?”

“Nothing really, I guess,” Etta said. “But this new bed is King Size!” Then softly, she added, “Sleeps three!”

“Got all new linens too,” Pam said. “We can try it out tonight!”

Billy looked at the sly grins on the two red foxes.

That’s when he knew he’d made the right decision.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

I HAD A JACKHAMMER

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.

I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.

My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.

I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.

I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.

I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.

“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”

A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.

“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.

I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”

Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.

“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.

“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”

“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”

“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”

“So you came to party with the old folks?”

“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”

“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”

I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”

“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”

I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”

We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.

“Want to get high?” he asked me.

“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”

“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”

I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.

I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.

When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.

“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.

“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.

I had to admit it did.

“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.

I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.

“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”

“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”

“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”

“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”

“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”

“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”

“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.

“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.

“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
—
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.

Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.

“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”

“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”

“Call me Dani.”

“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”

I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
—

Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.

I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.

I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.

“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.

“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.

“You look really great!”

“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.

Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.

When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”

He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.

I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.

We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.

I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!

“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.

“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”

“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”

I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.

I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.

I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”

“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”

I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”

He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.

“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.

He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.

“You like that?” he asked.

“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”

He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.

“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.

Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.

I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.

Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”

“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”

“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.

“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.

His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”

I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.

He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.

“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”

Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.

“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.

In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.

After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.

“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.

I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.

He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.

“I’m going to take it all,” I said.

“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”

“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.

“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.

I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.

“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.

When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.

“Ah, that feels good,” he said.

I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.

While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”

I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh yes, yes,” he said.

“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.

I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.

I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.

I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.

After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.

I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”

“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.

He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.

“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.

My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.

I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.

He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.

“Goddamn!” was all he said.

“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.

We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”

He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.

He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.

“Now for the best part,” Jack said.

He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.

First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.

When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.

I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.

“Jack…” I rasped.

He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.

Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”

“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.

“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.

He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.

“Yes,” I said softly.

He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.

“Ugh…” I grunted.

“You okay?” he asked.

“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”

He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.

“How you doing?” I asked.

“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.

I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”

“Halfway there,” he said.

“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.

“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”

“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.

Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.

After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
—
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.

I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.

“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.

I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.

His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.

“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.

“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.

“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”

“Sure…”

“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”

He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.

“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”

I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.

Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.

He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.

After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.

I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.

After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.

When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.

“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.

I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.

“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.

“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.

We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.

I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.

“I got to measure this thing,” I said.

Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.

“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”

“Huh?” he asked.

I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”

I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.

“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.

“What, no good?”

“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”

“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”

“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”

He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.

I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.

“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.

He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.

We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.

Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.

I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.

I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.

I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.

“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”

“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”

I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.

“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”

With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
—

The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.

When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.

I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.

I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.

I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.

“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.

“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.

“What’s all this?” he asked.

“A picnic, Jack.”

I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.

“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”

We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.

“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.

He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.

“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.

I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”

“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”

“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”

He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.

We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
—

The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.

Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.

Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
—
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.

“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.

“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”

“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”

I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”

“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”

This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.

Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.

When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.

When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.

I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.

“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”

I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.

“Stay in that position,” he said.

He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.

I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.

On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.

Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.

That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.

“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.

“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.

“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”

“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”

“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”

I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”

“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”

I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.

“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.

He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.

‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”

I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.

His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.

“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.

A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”

“Yes…”

I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.

He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”

“Yes, Doctor.”

Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.

He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.

He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.

“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”

Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”

“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.

As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.

“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”

“This is a slow recovery…”

“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.

“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.

He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”

I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”

“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”

I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.

“Jack, when do you have to go back?”

“I have to be back on Sunday night.”

“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”

“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”

“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”

We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
—

Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.

She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.

On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.

Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.

It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.

He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.

“Bedroom…” I said.

I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.

We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.

I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.

I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.

“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.

“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.

“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”

We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.

I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.

With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.

Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.

We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.

In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.

I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.

“What?” he asked.

“Masturbate for me,” I said.

“What?”

“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”

“I just did that to get ready for you.”

“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”

He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.

When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”

“Now you,” he said.

“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”

“Go ahead. Show me.”

I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.

We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.

We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.

At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.

We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.

“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.

“Of course,” he said.

“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”

Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.

“Dani, are you sure you…”

“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”

I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.

“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”

He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.

When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.

I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.

“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.

I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
—

That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.

I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.

I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.

I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.

THE END

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Handsome Rapist

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, asian, Blowjob, Fantasm, group sex, Humiliation, Males / Female, Rape, Spanking, Violence, Written by women

Author’s info: Gender: female

Introduction:

A controlling female executive learns things she never imagined.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

*** Based on a PM and some comments in a forum thread. I am writing another first for me. Please understand that this is entirely fictional/fantasy. Everyone has sexual fantasies and if you cannot write about them, or think about them, then what freedom does one really have? Please send me PM’s or write a Comment. I like getting feedback… and as you can see from this it gives me ideas.

I really hope you enjoy this story. My effort has hopefully done this genre justice.***

The Handsome Rapist

It was another fine day at the office, if you are really into the weekly Management Team Meeting. I was and took my career very seriously. That particular meeting agenda was important. I had planned what I was going to do at it for the lest ten days.

I guess you would have to know more about my past to understand what motivates me to do certain things.

I made all the right moves in University. Making sure I volunteered for all the Business School charity events, was active in the Student Union, and was a Varsity swimmer was just part of the plan. The other was to worked part time at a bank, and meet a man who was going to fit in well with my future plans. By the time I graduated with my MBA I was well set for a bright career. I had made all the right connections, had a great network of contacts, and made use of them to advance myself.

The fact I am beautiful made it easier. My 5’5”, 115 lbs body is fit, trim, and curvy in all the right places. My breasts are a C cup and full and firm and sit perfectly on my chest. My ass is sculpted from a lot of time at the gym and I know it catches attention. Men can be so easy, when they see me walking toward them they almost always smile, even if they are walking with another woman. I usually can catch a guy checking out my ass after I walk by. At work I always wear a jacket, skirt, feminine blouses, nylons and 3” heels. My long black hair is always styled conservatively. I go for manicures regularly and my spa days are twice a month. I take care to always be conservative with just a hint of sexy. Being Japanese gives me an exotic factor that is in my favour, but also throws people off as they assume, somewhat rightly, that I am a workaholic. My upbringing makes it very easy for me to maintain a calm public face no matter what is happening. I can act demure at the drop of a hat.

At work I am viewed as unattainable. I don’t date guys I work with and cut them off if they are asking me out. I love being underestimated because of my looks. It causes those who view me as an object to fall into whatever trap I lay for them.

I advanced to management by lulling my previous two bosses into a false sense of security and then turning on them, reporting their transgressions with proof, and always in the most innocent way.

Towards my coworkers, as I advanced, I was always very pleasant. I made time for them and worked at gaining their trust. It helped me to know what they were up to, manipulate things to my advantage, and ensure that I always performed just a bit better than them.

In short, I am a political animal and ruthless. The fact I can actually do my job very well helps. It had made me the youngest Manager in the Company. I had over 100 people reporting to me and the Supervisory Team below me. I answered to the Director of Operations. Admittedly, I had my eye on his position, but at the time thought I needed to play the game for another year, unless he committed a major error and I could topple him.

The guy I was dating while in University, I dumped him. He wanted to take all his qualifications and work in for a non-profit group. No incentives, no advancement, no acceptable compensation package. Despite his family background, and his father’s own ruthless nature and wealth, he decided this and wanted us to move into a middle class neighbourhood I wanted no part of. He was talking of marriage and me staying home with the kids. My base salary at the time was 125K per year without the bonuses. He made 60K per year. If he thought I was going to kiss off my career and stay home, he was obviously not paying attention. I did not get my MBA to end up a stay at home baby factory living on a tight budget because my husband was not smart enough in career choice, lacked motivation, and could not afford a Nanny for the kids.

My parents intentionally drove me to seek success and view every business situation as a form of war.

As I was growing up my mother spent hours explaining strategy, politics, and manipulation. She helped me to learn how to examine the battlefield and used all aspects of that environment to advantage. She taught me all the subtleties and nuances that battle on the business front entailed, and how to understand and know my opponent. It was one of the best things she ever did for me. She was like Sun Tzu, Miyamoto Musashi, and Nicollo Machiavelli all rolled into one.

She gave me a pair of framed quotes which still hand in my home to this day.

The first one, quoting Miyamoto Musashi, reads “”The important thing in strategy is to suppress the enemy’s useful actions but allow his useless actions”.

The second, quoting Niccolo Machiavelli, reads “If an injury has to be done to a man it should be so severe that his vengeance need not be feared.”

Whether applied to war, politics, or business they have served me well.

I always knew what I wanted and she prepared me to ensure I would know how to get it.

The day that changed my life I never saw coming, I never imagined it could happen to me so fast. Of course I knew that my rapid advancement would create feelings of envy, doubt about my character, or even anger in others. I always knew that someone would feel the need to try and pull me down, but I knew I was prepared to face all my opponents and spent considerable time meditating and preparing.

So there I was, sitting in the meeting. I had dressed carefully that day as I knew the CEO was coming to the meeting, which was rare. We had a major new directive coming down regarding our new Mission Statement and it’s implementation. I knew the details of what was going to be discussed already and was prepared to shine.

I choose a blue skirt that was conservative in style, but just tight enough to reveal my narrow waist and the curve of my ass. It was the right length, but combined with my tan sheer nylons showed the promise and beauty of my toned legs. My blouse was a scoop neck white silk, and just transparent enough to reveal a hint of my lace undergarments. The bra presented my cleavage beautifully, but did not reveal it clearly, unless I chose to bend over to reveal my tender smooth flesh . The blazer was tailored and gave me an overall conservative look. Without it on my look would be very sexy, but elegant.

When the presentation was done by the CEO he invited our input. I was well prepared and I presented my ideas perfectly. It appeared I had been giving thought to issues we were now discussing, but did not have the appearance of having been told anything in advance. Of course I had been tipped off by a would be romantic interest. Any statistics I used I was careful to closely ball park them or openly refer to my departments own reports, that had been carefully prepared for this very meeting.

My acting was flawless. My boss did not resent me, but I could tell he wished he had been able to share some of my new found accolades. The other Manager’s actually supported me and one even thanked me for capturing the CEO’s attention, as that Manager had not been prepared properly to even attend a regular meeting.

I am usually cautious with female Manager’s as they tend to be rather more intuitive than my male colleagues, but even they fell for it. It had gone so much better than I thought possible.

When the meeting concluded and we adjourned to a Country Club for the lunch I was asked to sit at the CEO’s table. I handled the lunch magnificently and the CEO told the VP of Operations, and my Director, that he wanted me assigned to the committee implementing the changes. They agreed and both supported me, but I did see my Director flinch when he heard it.

I knew what he was thinking, that he would have to watch his back. Musashi said “”In battle, if you you make your opponent flinch, you have already won.” In time I would finish him. Consciously he didn’t realize it yet, or understand the extent of the threat I represented.

After lunch I spoke to my Director and said everything necessary to make him feel better. I also hinted that if I would pass along anything of use to him, thus ensuring that both of us prospered and our Division looked better than the others. He believed me and appreciated that. I wanted him calm and to believe I posed no threat, but rather was his friend. His biggest shortcoming is that he has never been able to recognize an enemy.

When the CEO and Vice President invited me into a private room, of course I accompanied them. I could see an appreciation for my appearance in both their eyes. I used all my charm and expressed appreciation for their allowing me such a prestigious opportunity.

The CEO explained that between the meeting and lunch he had reviewed my file and was quite sure that I was perfect for the job. He indicated that he wished he had heard of me sooner. My Vice President offered me anything I needed.

They then began a discussion about the corporate structure and my placement in it. Because of various policies and memorandums they concluded that my current job title and assignment would create problems. On the spot they promoted me they gave me the title of Deputy Director, assigned to the position of Special Assistant to the Planning Committee.

That was massive as that committee was responsible for the Mission implementation, our Business Plans, Capital Planning and had a major voice in the budget. I asked what exactly I would be doing. I was told I would be their travelling eyes and ears, gather information from whatever area I was sent to, and be asked to draw up recommendations for review by the Committee. Basically I now had access to the entire Board, and their clout behind me. It also meant close contact with the CEO. I have no doubt that factored into his decision. I knew his wife, a frumpy shrew who held him in thrall simply by the financial cost of divorce. I knew he would be easy to manage if he even thought he had a chance to get his hands on my body.

The compensation package was roughed out and was substantial. I would have to work long hours and travel a great deal, but this was a huge opportunity and I accepted it. The CEO asked if I wanted to discuss it my my husband and I managed not to show any resentment, saying “I’m not married or currently involved.” His response was “Perfect.” I saw a look in his eyes and knew he was having some very pleasant ideas.

I left there with the Vice President, who broke the news to my Director at the office. Naturally I held onto my receptionist, she was very loyal and the transfer meant about $20K more a year for her. Megan was almost slavish in her devotion to me and always passed the trust exercises I tested her with, and they were often. A pretty young blonde woman only two years younger than me, she was very proud that she worked for me.

The new corner office was on the 19th floor and has a spectacular view. With fanatical zeal Megan was getting me settled in nicely. I particularly enjoyed choosing the furnishings and the opportunity to design my environment.

I decided it was time to celebrate and invited Megan out, along with Manager’s who I knew would be useful in the future if I ever came back as a Director. We went out to a very nice executive bar and had a great time.

That night changed my life. I never envisioned a complete stranger as being the one that would crack my armour and expose things about me that would prove a revelation.

Rarely do I ever get intoxicated, and never around people I work with. I had taken off my blazer and was enjoying relaxing and solidifying my ties with these people. It was interesting watching them jockey for my attention as I was now someone they deeply desired to have on their side.

At the end of the night I went outside, with Megan, to get her a taxi. She was not drunk, but was pretty well on the way. As we stood outside the bar she kept hugging me and thanking me. She kissed my cheek, which was a first, telling me how grateful she was and what an amazing woman I was. When she kissed my mouth I was caught off guard, I had not realized she liked women. I let the kiss linger for a few seconds, with my hand gently holding the back of her head, and when it ended I leaned back and said “You are so drunk…” laughing I continued “..and you’re molesting your Boss.”

She winked at me and said “I will do so much more if you like.” with a seductive look. I admit that I found her very appealing and it would not be my first encounter with a woman by any stretch, but this was not the time.

I leaned in and kissed her forehead, hugged her and said “That’s very sweet Megan, but lets talk about this another time okay?”

A look of worry crossed her face and she said “Are you mad at me? I’m so sorry Miss Tanaka.”

Still smiling I said “How can I be mad? I just think this is not the place or the time. I’m not sure it is even appropriate, but angry? Never, not with you.” I hugged her again and said “You have been drinking, don’t even worry about it or try and analyze it.”

Looking into her eyes she looked relieved but kind of worried. I leaned in and lightly kissed her and said “Your ride is here.” The kiss calmed her tremendously and I put her in the taxi and waved after closing the door.

I turned around to walk back in the bar and there was a guy standing nearby I had not noticed. He smiled at me and said “That was so fucking hot. You two are gorgeous together.”

Looking at him I simply said “Thanks” was all I and started walking again.

“Where are you going?” he asked stepping up to me as he dropped his cigarette and stepped on it.

He was about 6′ tall, wearing a leather coat over what appeared to be a bartender’s uniform from this establishment. He was very fit, clearly worked out, has short brown hair, blue piercing eyes, and quite honestly was very handsome. The way he moved suggested he was a strong personality, probably a very determined person. I could also see a large bulge in his pants.

Stopping again I said “Back inside” gesturing with my hand.

He was standing close to me and smiling down at me. His eyes glanced over my body and he said “Why?”

“My jacket is at the table still and I need it.” I replied softly.

“Okay” he said “Get your jacket and come back outside.” I looked at him and didn’t say anything, I just turned around and went to get it. What the hell was I doing? This might turn out to be a really bad idea, but I didn’t want to over think it.

I went back outside and he was standing leaning against the building. I stopped and looked at him. He raised an eyebrow and I walked over to him. He smiled and took my jacket from me and helped me put it on.

“What’s your name?” He asked.

“Saya, Saya Tanaka.” I said quietly. The way he was looking at me, that hard probing look in his eyes made me feel so tiny.

“Come with me Saya” he said, putting his arm around me and walking down the street with me away from the bar. My heart was starting to race, I was being stupid, this was really not smart. What the hell was I thinking doing this?

We walked and he asked me if I was married, do you live with anyone, are you seeing anyone. The answer to all the questions was “No” in a quiet voice.

We were passing an alley when he grabbed my arm and half dragging me pulled me down it. When we reached a secluded area he pushed my back against the wall and leaned into me.

My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt a tinge of real fear. There was no way I could stop what was about to happen. He moved like a tiger and I discovered his muscles were like cords of steel.

He placed one hand on my throat and leaned in. He didn’t kiss me, but sniffed his way from my cleavage, up my neck, and to my hair.

He made a low “Mmmmmmmmmm” sound and said “Do you taste as good as you smell? Lets find out.”

His other hand pulled up my skirt and his fingers slid up my thigh and when he reached my panties he said “I don’t like underwear” and ripped the lace, tearing them off. He took them in his hand and said “Open” as he held them by my mouth.

When I hesitated he slapped my face with the hand holding them and gripped my throat tighter. I cried out and he said low and menacingly “This is going to go one of two ways Cunt. You can either be a good slut or a bad slut. Bad sluts get their asses beat. What’s it going to be… are you a good slut or a bad slut?”

I stared at him, tears coming into my eyes, and meekly said “I’ll be good.”

“A good what bitch?” as he tapped my forehead with his index finger.

I whimpered and said “A good slut.”

“Then open your fucking mouth slut.” he growled.

I immediately did so and he shoved the panties in my mouth.

He ran his hand down over my face and to my chest, and slapped my still clothed tits “That was for hesitating to answer” he said. He pulled back his hand and slapped them hard again and said “That was because I wanted to.” smiling evilly.

I was crying and my tits hurt. My head was pressed against the wall and I could do nothing. I was breathing hard through my nose because he had gagged me with my torn panties and I was very afraid now, wondering what was to come.

He leaned in and licked my face, tasting my tears. I could not turn away because of his grip. Leaning back and looking into my eyes he said “I like the taste of your tears… you are so beautiful when you cry.”

I whimpered and he kissed my neck.

His free hand now moved down between my legs and he roughly jammed two fingers into my pussy. I was crying and whimpering as he roughly fucked my pussy with his meaty fingers.

When he stopped he brought them up before us so we could both see them. They were coated with my juices, I had gotten wet from his treatment.

“Look at this you fucking whore.” He laughed “This is turning you on. You’re a seriously fucked up little cunt aren’t you? See how wet you are?’

He licked his fingers and said “That is a really sweet tasting cunt you have there. You are going to be my sweet little fuck meat tonight.”

He reached back down and began roughly finger fucking me again, this time though he curled his fingers upwards and made sure his thumb was smashing hard against my clit. I was still whimpering when he started this and then heard myself moan when my body shook.

“Holy shit you fucking whore! You really are a fucking little Asian cunt. You like this, getting your slutty little shaved pussy finger fucked in a nasty alley.” he was saying this into my ear and was still licking my face, gathering my tears.

My body betrayed me completely and I knew this rapist was going to make me cum all over his fingers. When I came my body convulsed and the only thing holding me up was his powerful hand around my throat. He was laughing at me and biting my ear as I rocked through my forced orgasm. I was so ashamed that he made me cum.

He took his fingers out of my soaking pussy and brought them up to my mouth. He smeared them over my cheeks and told me to sniff them. I could smell my juices as he rubbed them around.

He reached back down and slapped my pussy hard. I screamed into my torn panties as he spanked my pussy and my inner thighs. The tears he loved to taste kept flowing as he greedily licked them off of my face.

When he roughly started finger fucking me again he was doing it so hard he was almost lifting me off the ground with the force of it. My tears were flowing freely and running down my face. I was humiliated that I was being made to cum by this way. He was using my body for what he wanted.

He made me shudder through another orgasm and brought his hand up. He released my throat, jamming his thigh between my legs hard to keep my from falling, crushing it into my cunt. My bare ass scraped against the brick behind me.

He ripped the gag out of my mouth with one hand and jammed his thick fingers, coated with my own juices in, making me taste myself. He fucked my mouth with his fingers saying “Suck them”. I knew better than to try and defy him and did as I was told. He laughed at me and pulled his fingers out. He held them in front of my mouth and said “Lick them”

I reached out with my tongue and began licking them as he rotated his hand around, making me clean them for him.

He lowered his hand and brought both to my chest, mauling my breasts through my blouse and bra. My whimpers were clearly audible now.

“You are a serious piece of ass slut.” he said as he continued molesting my tits. “Your probably hot shit at work right whore?” I nodded and he said “Use you words cunt” he growled.

“Yes” I said.

“Probably have a nice office. Everyone was kissing your ass tonight. You a rich cunt?”

“No, not rich.” I said meekly as he crushed my breasts cruelly making me cry out.

“Fucking liar. Everything about you screams money. How much do you make?” he demanded.

“175 a year” I managed to whimper out with the pain he was causing.

“You suck cock at work to get ahead, or are you a fucking tease?”

“I’ve never sucked cock at work.” I said a little too proudly.

He slapped my tits making me scream in pain. “Who was the little slut you were kissing?”

“My receptionist, Megan.” I moaned out.

“You ever fuck that?” He asked.

“No, that was the first time we did that.” I whimpered, the pain he was causing my breasts as he slapped and kneaded them was becoming too much.

He took a hold of my blouse and ripped it open, tearing the expensive garment in half, torn threads hanging from it. He looked down at my bra encased tits and said “Those are some hot fucking tits” and he pulled out a small knife from his pocket.

I screamed and he slapped my face causing my head to hit the wall. I was dazed by the pain as he took the knife and cut my bra off. Through the ringing in my head I felt him grab my nipples and twist them, almost tearing them off he was so rough. “Oh yeah cunt. Your fucking nipples are perfect. I could do this to you all night.”

He kept twisting them making me cry out and started slapping them again between twists. I was a wreck and started to fall over to the side. My breasts were on fire and my sensitive nipples hurt so much I expected to see blood on his hands. He grabbed my throat hard with one hand pulled me upright and pushed my head back so it hit the wall. If it wasn’t for my thick hair I am sure I would have been knocked out.

He stopped abusing my tits and leaned back looking at them. He was smiling as he began gently caressing them. After his abuse, this still hurt, but he new touch although painful had a new element and I was feeling pleasure. The humiliation was so hard to take.

“You don’t have to do this” I said through tears “I will do what you want.”

He looked me in the eyes and said “I am doing what I want. I wanted to abuse your sweet fucking body from the moment I laid eyes on you. You’re so fucking beautiful Saya, and pain looks really hot on you… I love your fucking tears, the way you whimper like only a good little Asian slut can. Your big expressive eyes. Those full lips that are just begging to be kissed and fucked. I’ve raped a lot of women but your the Slut Queen. Your such a delicious little fuck toy. Your tits look so good, I bet the bruises will be so fucking hot on you. I think I’m addicted to you.”

When he was done speaking he leaned in and lightly kissed me. He leaned back and looked into my eyes and I knew what he wanted, and I obeyed. When he kissed me again I opened my mouth and kissed him back, sliding my hands up and gently placing them on his hard chest. I knew what he would do if I didn’t give him what he wanted, I had no choice. I was so conflicted about this and hated the fact I noticed he was a really good kisser. After a couple of minutes of hot kissing he leaned back and looked down at me. I could see he was pleased.

“That was very good my sweet little slut. Your lips were as nice to kiss as I thought they would be.” he said gently.

He leaned down and started licking my tits and the gentle oral attention felt good on my skin. I should have known better. He began lightly licking my nipples, gently sucking on them, and then suddenly bit me hard and slapped my other tit. I screamed at the shock and he did the same to the other breast slapping the breast he had made wet with his tongue. He began sucking as much of my tits as he could into his mouth and biting them painfully. He drew back and said “Fucking great tits. Look at them.” he ordered.

I looked down. My beautiful tits, the objects of so many lustful filled stares from men, and a point of pride for me, were a flaming red. I could see his teeth marks on them and the hints of the bruises they would have from his abuse.

“Do you like that? Do you like the way they look?” he asked staring at them with admiration.

“It does not matter what I think, you like them that way” I said. Where the hell did that come from I thought to myself and felt a rush of humiliation.

He jerked my neck causing me to look in his eyes and said “That’s the most romantic thing I have ever heard, and fucking hot. You are a Good Slut.”

He leaned in and kissed me hotly, moving his hands and wrapping his arms around me, holding me tightly to him. There I was, my jacket open, my blouse torn to shreds hanging under it, my skirt forced up around my waist, with my torn panties laying on the ground next to us. All of that and I was passionately sucking face with my rapist, devouring his tongue. As humiliated as I felt I now also thought I was a depraved slut. I could not believe how this was making me feel. I had no idea how depraved he would make me.

He ended our kiss and smiled at me “You don’t even understand what you are in for do you?”

“No” I said honestly.

He set me back down gently and smiled at me sweetly, his left hand gently caressing my face and running through my hair “It’s almost a shame, but not quite.”

When his right hand slapped me full force in the face I was caught off guard and fell to the side and backward from it, slamming into the wall and landing on my stomach on the ground.

“You just a fucking whore, a slut, and I am going to use you like one.” he said as I was laying on the ground, my head spinning from the hit. I knew I had blood coming from my mouth. I tried to lift myself up but the world was spinning. My knees hurt and I knew my nylons were ruined. He had hit me so hard I lost my left shoe.

As I was struggling to get up I felt him wrap a fist in my hair and he jerked me to my knees and then pushed my head back down into the pavement.

“That ass is a work of art. Holy shit it’s nice. You have a fucking great body slut. Thanks for sharing it.” and he started spanking my ass, alternating cheeks and sometimes my pussy. I was crying and whimpering and started begging him to stop. When I did that he shoved his fingers back into my pussy.

“Shut up, I told you, this is what I want slut.” as he finger fucked me roughly.

“I can’t believe how wet you are you twisted little bitch.” he laughed as he did it. He forced me to cum again and went back raining hit down on my poor tender ass. My position left no protection and he beat me until my throat was raw from my cries and all I could do was whimper.

“Oh shit this is so fucking hot. I wish you could see your ass, the welts are so fucking hot on you.” he said softly.

When he leaned forward and kissed my asshole I jerked.

“Oh. Whats the matter slut? Never had that fine ass fucked?” he asked

“No. Never.” I said quickly, hoping he wouldn’t do anything to me that way. Anal sex fucking hurt. I had not seen his cock, but the bulge looked fucking huge last time I saw it.

I did not realize he was naked behind me until I felt his unprotected cock at the entrance to my pussy.

“You on the pill slut?” he asked

“No, it makes me sick” I said

“Really… well lets get some baby batter in there and see what pops out.”

“No!” was all I managed to say before he drove a cock that felt like it was as big as a cock deep into my cunt. He slapped my ass and said “You a tight fucking slut. When was the last time you had cock in your pussy?”

I whimpered out “5 months.”

“That is such a fucking waste of prime cunt.” he said as he started fucking in and out of me. I was crying out as he was slamming into my cervix and it hurt. He would hold himself inside and grind against it loving the feel. I was begging him tearfully but stop but he just ignored me. He kept fucking away at me, my tits grazing the pavement painfully under me.

“I’m going to knock you up whore.” my nameless rapist said.

Whimpering as he fucked me and he didn’t seem to care how much noise I made. He thoroughly fucked and used my precious pussy, a sweet tight little hole only a few men had ever experienced. When I felt an orgasm building I started to cry, full body wracking sobs, because I was utterly betrayed and humiliated, degraded and defeated. I was enjoying this and that was so fucking wrong.

As I heard him saying “Fuck yeah slut, gonna cream you up real good” he gripped my hips and ground his cock deep in me until I knew his head was sitting right at my cervical opening. He pulled me back as far as he could and I managed to scream as he forced the head into my womb, his big cock swelling as he shot a hot stream of his potent cum directly into my womb. My orgasm hit and my rapist cried out as he felt my pussy flexing, milking him, trying to get every drop of cum from his balls.

I collapsed completely, but he still held my hips up, keeping himself locked inside me. I was crying and he said “That is the best cunt I have ever cum in. Holy shit. That’s not bullshit either.”

He was panting and he brought a hand around from my hip, gently caressing the globes of my ass.

Suddenly I heard a male voice say “Holy shit! You got the Japanese bitch? I’ve been wanting to rape that cunt since I first saw her!”

My rapist replied “It was easy, she came along so sweet and she is such a good little slut.”

The other male stepped around us and arrived up by my head. “Man you really fucked her shit up dude.” he said. “You fuck her face yet?”

“No. This slut is going to get all my cum in her cunt, and only her cunt. She isn’t on the pill.”

The second guy laughed and said “You’re gonna knock her up?”

My Handsome Rapist caressed me gently and said “Hey, she is fucking hot and the kid is going to be gorgeous, I am going to enjoy seeing her pregnant. Hope it’s a girl.”

I laid there hearing this and just died inside. My mind broke I think, I just could not function, stopped feeling and felt no emotions at all. What had I gotten myself into?

I didn’t react when the new arrival grabbed my hair and pulled my up onto all fours and shoved his smelly cock in my mouth. I remembered having seen him at the bar a few times, a bus boy I think. He was ugly and hygiene was clearly optional with him. Once he was well positioned he held my head tight and raped my mouth.

Watching this happen must had spurned Handsome Rapist on. His cock didn’t get soft and he just let the force of my mouth being raped move my body back and forth on his cock, his head lodged inside my womb still. He was moaning and commenting on what an amazing fuck I was.

The guy fucking my face asked if he could try out my cunt and I heard “Fuck no, she is going to be mine. All mine. Is she good with sucking cock?”

“Oh yeah, bitch opened up real good.” I think my broken mental state just allowed him into me since I was detached. I don’t even think I gagged. When he filled my mouth with cum I could not swallow it all and it dribbled onto my chin.

Handsome Rapist took it all in and it had aroused him big time. He yelled out “Oh shit I’m gonna nut in you again slut.” as he shot his second hot load deep into me.

After a few moments he let me go and I fell onto my side on the ground. My ripped clothes hanging about me, panting for air. I did not even try to get up.

They stood up and I watched in a detached way as they both lit cigarettes and discussed something about Smelly Guy’s work schedule. I didn’t pay much attention until I heard Smelly Guy say “Hey, can I fuck her ass?”

My original rapist looked down at me and seemed to be thinking. “Yeah, okay, but if you go near her cunt I swear I will kick the shit outta you.”

“Relax man, I heard you the first time.”

Stepping up to me Smelly Guy picked pulled me up and forced me to stand, he bent me over a stinking garbage can and spit on my ass. He leaned in and licked it for a while, then shoved two fingers inside and started stretching it. He didn’t care that I was whimpering, my legs weakly flailing. He didn’t care that I was crying or that he was about to do something no one ever had.

He took his finger out, lined up his cock and forced it inside. I felt like I was tearing apart, but lacked the strength to even scream. There was nothing pleasant about this, my asshole was burning as began raping it, violating my final hole, using me like an anal fuck toy. I simply laid there. I don’t know how long he fucked me but when he came he yanked my hair pulling my face up, as his cock finished throbbing it cum deep into my bowels he jerked my head around as he pulled me up. He said “Thanks cunt, nice ass.” and spit on my swollen and cheek.

He let me go and I fell to the ground. I was in so much pain and so broken I could not move at all. I just laid there. I was not even crying. I had no more tears left.

“Here” I heard Smelly Guy say. Glancing over I saw him handing my Handsome Rapist some money. “You always get the best sluts.” He walked away leaving us alone.

My Handsome rapist walked over and knelt on the ground beside me. He lifted my upper body gently and caressed my swollen cheek, inspecting it.

He looked into my eyes and said “Are you really not on birth control.”

I mumbled “Yes” very quietly.

“I thought you were kidding about that.” he said

“No. But don’t worry about it.”

“Can I ask you a question?” he said as he gently kissed my forehead.

“Sure.”

“Why… why did you use our service? I mean I could not believe it when I read the information card and saw your picture. Your one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. I’ve never felt guilt for doing what I am paid to do before… but you just seemed so… I don’t know, together.”

I leaned my head back and kissed his chin. I replied “I wanted to know.”

“Know what?” he looked concerned.

“What it’s like to be raped. I wanted to know what it was like to have no control, to not be making the decisions. What is is like to just give over… to be used, instead of using. To have a man just fucking use me without worshipping me like a precious little princess. I had to know.”

He kissed me gently and said “Well… what did you think. I tried my best, I really did.”

“I felt humiliated, degraded. I felt like a victim… a fucking sex toy. I had no control and you did everything I asked for and more. You helped me explore myself. I never knew I could ever enjoy that.” I said quietly cuddling into him. I added “I have tomorrow and then the weekend off work. I should be fine by Monday.”

“Saya, I’m going to get you home. If you like, I can stay with you. You need some TLC after all that.” he said as he gently caressed my hair.

“I don’t want any attachment forming, so lets keep this professional. For three days of TLC how much?” I asked.

“That will be three grand.” he said

“That’s fine. One other thing. I don’t want you to tell me your name. I am going to call you either Handsome or Mr. Smith, Understand?”

“Yes.” he said.

“You know Mr. Smith, the payback for this when I am healthy is going to be a bitch.”

“What?” he said.

“I plan to hire you another evening. There is something else I want to try. I want to see a man cry at my hands. There are things I want to do to you, things that will not be all together pleasant for you. Can you handle it?” I said.

“For you, to be under your control… I would definitely make an exception to my usual rules.” he replied.

Having settled that he carried me to my Mercedes. We drove to my home and I admit, My Handsome Rapist was a very talented Nurse as well.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Brittany’s Morning Walks

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Bestiality, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, First Time, Incest, Male/Teen Female, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Brittany strolled downstairs with the wind on her naked body. She began every day like this. Her shower was on the other side of the kitchen from her bedroom so she would use this as an excuse to expose herself to her family on the trip there and back.

She had just turned 14 and this was her last summer before grade 9. Over the last term of her grade 7 year she suddenly hit puberty and her body became that of a woman. She’d still needed grade 8 to work through that awkward “getting used to the new body” phase and now she was very confident.

Her morning walks to the shower had not gone unnoticed by her family. Brittney had always been a nudist but it is only in the last couple of years that her brothers seemed to always get up earlier than her. She had two older brothers and one younger. Daryn was 17, Greg was almost 16, and Victor was 13.

Today was particularly sweltering and Brittany decided that, instead of having a shower she would just go swimming in the backyard pool. She walked happily past the boys, b-cup tits bouncing, opened the screen door and jumped in.

As always, in a couple of minutes Brittany’s best friend and next-door neighbor, Sheila, popped through the hole in the fence. Sheila was totally opposite to Brittany, while Brittany was white, Sheila was asian, Brittany’s hair was blonde and she had blue eyes. Sheila’s hair was as dark brown as her eyes. And perhaps most notable, while Brittany hit puberty hard and early, Sheila seemed to be moving painfully slow in that regard. She looked like a tall 10-year old.

“Hey Brittany!” Sheila already had her suit on. Her eyes drifted to Brittany’s pink body floating under the water. “Where are your brothers?”

“Inside… recovering.” Brittany grinned wide and flicked some water at her friend.

“God, I wish I were you. You get a brother like Daryn living in your house and you get the confidence to actually show him your body.”

“You know you could always swim naked too. Nothing’s stopping you.”

“Yeah but I don’t have anything to show him. I’m not like you. Boys don’t fawn over me.” Sheila said as she slipped feet first into the water.

“They don’t fawn over me either. In fact I wouldn’t be surprised if my brothers were the only guys who paid attention to me in that way. And I cheated by being naked around them.” At this point, Greg ran outside and dove into the pool. It was clear that he didn’t have anything on when he lay on his back in the water and his big penis rested on his chubby belly.

“Uh… Greg…” Brittany was laughing too hard to finish as Sheila stared wide-eyed at the prick. Then Greg caught sight of her and quickly ducked under.

“Oh… Shit, hi Sheila, I didn’t see you pop over.” Greg was red as a beet. He was a nerdy brother, but Brittany thought she might like him best. He’d started the whole “nudist” thing even before she had, which she assumed was the reason her parents were so cool with it. He was a little pudgy and unashamedly virgin – but he certainly had a happy-go-lucky aura which people liked.

“No, I don’t mind,” stammered Sheila, “I’m fourteen so it’s ok.”

“In what world does that make sense?” Greg challenged everybody about sex, just because he was alright with not having it.

“It means that if I wanna get fucked, I will, Greg! Seriously, will ya lay off with the preaching!” Sheila slammed her hand over her mouth so fast it was hard to believe the words had been said at all.

“Jesus, I’m sorry Sheila. I just keep forgetting that you’re not a little girl anymore.”

“Well, you know what,” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off her shoulders “you’re right, Brittany! I don’t need these clothes! They don’t keep me dry and I am tired of covering up! So what good are they?” Her little tits popped out of the top with very little pizzazz. But as Brittany looked at her brother’s face (frozen mid-apology), she could not deny that there was hunger in his eyes.

Sheila saw it too. It frightened her, but it also excited her. She took a step towards him while taking the one-piece off her legs, feigned tripping and fell straight into his arms. Greg caught her and immediately turned her head to kiss her.

Sheila had never seen Greg act like this. He was normally awkward around girls, but now… he seemed so like an animal – and also like he knew exactly what he was doing. This was not the passionate slobber-fest of a virgin, it was the determined make-out of a man.

She had to admit how hot it was. She had never really seen Greg as a sexual being before (despite having seen his private parts dangling in the open air for years). Now all she wanted was for him to kiss her like that.

When the kiss ended, Sheila stood up in the shallow end, looking shell-shocked. Greg immediately started looking appropriately guilty and got out of the pool. His penis was no longer dangling, it was so erect Brittany thought it might explode. He rushed inside.

After a few seconds Sheila said “I’m gonna head home too.” her hand had drifted to her vagina unconsciously and the delirious smile was still plastered across her face. She got out and started walking towards the loose slat of the fence.

“Wait, Sheila,” Brittany held up a one piece suit,”forgetting something?”

Sheila grinned mischievously, “oh, I don’t think I will be needing one of those anymore.” and she left.

Brittany had suddenly lost her need to swim and decided to go and talk with her mother about her new feelings for Greg. No doubt she would get the usual, “these feelings are sometimes natural but should be ignored.”

When Brittany entered the house she saw Victor leaving out the front with his skateboard. She went to her mom’s room only to find Daryn standing in the hallway with a copy of some novel.

Daryn was her oldest brother, and was a real stud-muffin. He had short blond hair and a tall muscular body. He had never really prescribed to the whole nudist life-style and accordingly dressed now in a comfortable purple polo shirt which showed off his abs and board shorts.

As she tried to get around him he extended his arm in her way. “Mom’s busy.” Brittany could hear music coming from the bedroom.

“Well, it’s important.” Brittany said as she ducked under his arm and continued down the hallway. She thought she heard grunting under the music. Suddenly Daryn’s arm wrapped around her midsection and he dragged her bodily back down the hallway kicking. “No, I mean it. I’m not letting you go back there.”

“Listen, if mom’s fucking Dad back there then you can tell me. I’m a big girl now.” Daryn went back to reading. “Fine, fuck you Daryn.” To Brittany, Daryn was just another asshole jock. He always had women crawling all over him and while he enjoyed the attention it made Brittany resent him. She could not really pinpoint why. It’s just that with all those girls on him he rarely paid any attention to her.

It used to be different, even a couple of years ago they would have giant tickle fights and wrestling matches. It seemed that now that she had a woman’s body he had lost interest. She would have thought that he would want to wrestle more. Boys could be confusing.

Refusing to follow Daryn’s wishes, Brittany decided to sneak around the side of the house and peak at her mom and dad going at it. “Fuck Daryn, telling me what I can and cannot see.” she thought. She had to quickly don a summer dress in her room before going outside because she’d have to walk in front of the house to get to her parents’ window. Sometimes she would entertain the idea of giving her quiet suburban neighbors a show, but she never went through with it.

Brittney climbed through the bushes at the side of the house and looked through the gap in the blinds into her parents’ room. She clearly saw her mother’s auburn hair and curvaceous body bouncing up and down on a dick, but it wasn’t her father’s.

Greg had his eyes closed and was sweating quite a lot. He was slamming his powerful body up to meet his mother’s bounces. Brittany was frozen in place, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Her brother was fucking her mother? And he was good at it too. Brittany had seen more than her fair share of pornography to be able to see that her nerdy brother was the real stud.

Greg picked up his mother and began to drill her into the bed sheets. His mother was hot, and he’d been fucking her for a couple years with his dad, Anton’s consent. Anton had wanted his children to go out into the world knowing how to fuck like champions. His wife, insatiable as she was, would be the perfect coach. Her name was Samantha and ever since he’d broken her cherry at twelve, not a day had gone by that they didn’t act like rabbits in heat. Anton was hoping that Brittany didn’t have the same sex drive as her mother otherwise there would be no way to keep up.

Suddenly Brittany could see Greg give one powerful thrust and settle on top of her mom. He pulled out and she could see his prodigious spend leaking from her red pussy.

Brittany needed to masturbate. One hand went straight to her breast and the other to her pussy and she started rubbing vigorously. It felt so good but it was not enough. For the first time in her life she legitimately needed a cock. She could feel the ball of warmth growing in her stomach but too slowly and she worried it might not come at all when a hand grabbed her arm.

“Fuck Britt! How come I knew you’d be out here!” Daryn looked furious. “How much did you see?”

“Daryn, Greg’s fucking mom!” he suddenly looked guilty and she realized: “you’re fucking her too!” the ball of warmth was still in her stomach, waiting. “oh Daryn, you have no idea what this feels like… I need you right now; you’re the only thing that can get me off.”

Daryn looked around and pushed her to the soft ground between the bushes. In an instant they were wrestling again, just like old times, but this time… Her summer dress was off in a second and his lips wrapped around her nipple. He sucked gently while his thumb ran circles around her clit. She started moaning and his mouth moved to muffle her but she pushed him off.

“Daryn, put it in me now.” he grinned

“I like a woman who knows what she wants.” he placed his cockhead at her entrance and wrapped his lips with her mouth before wrapping his cock in her lips.

His entrance was gentler than Brittany expected. It hurt, but not more than her need for him. A thousand reservations were coursing through her veins, nullified by the pleasure of being filled. “If my mother could fuck Greg, I can damn well fuck Daryn!”she thought.

After a few minutes of Daryn’s gentle thrusting, Brittany was writhing under his cock. The ball of heat had grown so big now that she felt it “slop over the sides” and she felt she might explode. It was a good thing that Daryn’s mouth was engaging Brittany’s, otherwise the scream that heralded her orgasm would have called some unwanted attention down upon them. Daryn started to speed up until he was pounding desperately into her. She could feel warmth enter her belly as he arched his back and came inside her. As he pulled out he turned over on the grass beside her.

“Wow. So that just happened.” Brittany stated stupidly.

“Uh, yeah. You should probably put this back on.” he handed her the summer dress. “So what do we do now?” his eyes were intensely focused on her’s, searching for something.

“Well, we could do that again.” Brittany looked at her brother; finally, she was the focus of all of his attention. She’d attracted a guy who could have his pick of any girl in town.

Daryn visibly relaxed with a massive sigh, “I was hoping you’d say something like that. Unfortunately it doesn’t really work like that for us guys. We gotta wait a while.” he lay down on the grass, staring into the sky. “You know, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time; ever since you became a woman.”

Brittany saw her chance to get some answers. “Then why’d you stop wrestling with me? I thought you had outgrown me.”

“I had to stop. You were my little sister; I was supposed to protect you from guys like me. Plus, dad said we weren’t allowed to touch you until you were older.”

“Does he know about… you know… you and mom?”

“Yeah. Hell, he was the one who got us started on her.” Daryn eyes started to flow over Brittany’s body again and his cock was growing. Now that she got a chance to look at it, Brittany saw that it was smaller than Greg’s by a couple of inches, maybe about six when it was fully hard. For that she was glad, if it had been Greg who’d broken her in she wouldn’t have been able to walk for a week. Maybe that’s why Daryn never really got into the whole nudist thing.

“That looks ready for another round, if I’m not mistaken.” Brittany licked her lips. Her pussy felt a little sore, so she thought she might give another thing she’d seen on the Internet a try. “Can I do it with my mouth?”

Daryn sputtered, “can you do it with your mouth?! Is that even a real question?” he grinned lecherously. “Yeah, you can suck my dick.”

Brittany wasn’t really sure how to start. She grabbed the cock with her hand a bit too hard. “Careful now, it’s still a bit tender.” she loosened her grip and placed her mouth at the tip. Flicking her tongue out like a snake tasting the air, she got her first taste of him. Wasn’t bad, no ice cream sundae, but it was kinda tasty, in a salty sort of way. Brittany placed her mouth over the head and sucked it like a lollipop. She’d always heard that was how one was supposed to do it, but she had a nasty habit of biting her candy. Her teeth only grazed the head but it was enough to warn Daryn. “OK, you need to be more careful! No teeth.”

“Sowwy.” Brittany muffled around his cock. This was not going very well, she decided. The rest of the blowjob was just as bad – she couldn’t get him anywhere near her throat without her gag reflex kicking up a fuss, try as she might she couldn’t keep her teeth far enough away from his sensitive head, and her sucking was sloppy at best. Nearly ten minutes later she was about to give up, frustrated.

Daryn was experiencing the worst blowjob of his life, but also the best. She was terrible but enthusiastic. She clearly had no prior experience sucking dick before and it felt so hot to know that he’d taken two of her three virginities within a half hour period. Not only that, but it was the girl that was doing it. Brittany was his little sister, and he loved her. Even all the girls he’d been with and his hot mother had not been able to distract him from the lust that he felt for her everyday. If it weren’t for her teeth distracting him every few seconds he would have blown from the contemplation of those two facts alone.

Suddenly Brittany pulled off his dick. “I can’t do it. I’m no fucking good at giving head! I can’t believe I thought this would work!”

His eyes went so wide they might have burst from his skull. “You thought you would be perfect from the get-go? No one is. Everything in this world worth doing requires practice.” It felt surreal to Daryn to be giving this speech to his little sister to convince her that she should keep sucking his dick. “Just remember to keep your teeth off me and you’ll be fine. I promise to help you practice as often as you like.”

“What a self-serving offer.” said Brittany, but she still smiled and bent back over his cock. She kept going and remembered to keep her teeth away from the head. This was enough for Daryn and a minute later he was lifting his pelvis off the ground, putting his hand on the back of Brittany’s head, and blowing his load into her mouth. She choked on the first couple shots but swallowed the rest. The semi-solid cum slid deliciously over her taste buds, and she realized that she really liked the taste when there was a lot of it. She would definitely be doing this again.

“Ahem…” Daryn and Brittany both looked up to see their mother’s auburn hair dangling out of the open window a couple feet above their heads. She pointed to Brittany and said, “Apple,” then to herself, “tree.” she smiled lovingly down upon her children. “Lunch is on the table, you two. If you’re still hungry that is.”

————————Chapter 2.

Brittany and Daryn shuffled around the front of the house trying to look inconspicuous. This was difficult because both were covered with dirt, were walking funny, and had oddly satisfied looks on their faces.

In the kitchen they found their brother, Greg, sitting and reading the newspaper while drinking a cup of coffee. He looked up as they entered and a quizzical look entered his features.

Brittany sat down across the table from him, knees spread underneath. “Hey brother.” she said with a playfully accusatorial tone. Greg shrugged it off and went back to reading before he literally jumped in his chair with realization and bended his whole body to look under the table. Brittany could feel his eyes on her tight red cunny, leaking the evidence of her incest on the wooden seat.

Greg’s eyes were glued to the beautiful sight for a few seconds before he whipped up again. “What happened? Did you two have sex?” His voice was whispered urgently, with a hint of anger. “Do you know what dad will do if he finds out?”

At this moment, Brittany’s mom came walking through the kitchen completely naked. “She knows.” she said, and proceeded to get herself a glass of water.

“Oh. Alright then.” Greg said nonchalantly and went back to reading the paper. “Congratulations, you two “love birds”. Does this mean that Daryn is going to stop seducing every girl in town and leave some for me?”

A rolled up newspaper smacked Greg in the back of the head. “Firstly, it is not Daryn’s fault that you’ve chosen to fuck no one but me!” laughed Samantha, then pointed to her other two children, “secondly, I don’t want you two falling in love and having little incestuous babies together. You got that? This has always been for fun and to grow closer as a family. Don’t let your hormones fool you into thinking that this is true love. There are billions of fish in the sea, don’t keep going to the same breeding ground.”

Brittany hadn’t thought of that. She reached down to feel the cum that had already leaked out. It was laden with sperm, she knew. She felt a little bit of panic that could only be described as similar to a claustrophobic reaction. What if she was pregnant? She was only fourteen; she didn’t want her tight, sexy belly to swell up and stretch. And who could she say was the father? Not Daryn, surely. She hadn’t slept around enough to say that she didn’t know.

Samantha walked around the table to grab Brittany’s hand. “Come on baby. Let’s take a bath together.”

They went to the bathroom and closed and locked the door. Samantha started pouring the hot water into the tub while Brittany pulled her summer dress over her head. After applying some bath oils and lighting some scented candles, the two gorgeous women sank down into the water. They faced each other in the massive tub, Brittany’s legs going on the outside of her mom’s.

Samantha showed Brittany how to wash out the cum. She promised that they would go to the doctor soon and get some birth control pills.

After a long time of just soaking, Brittany opened the conversation. “So, I guess you’ve been fucking Daryn and Greg for a while now.” Brittany felt awkward asking the question. When she’d had Daryn’s cock inside of her, it felt right. She’d always been attracted to her brothers, but she never thought anything would come of it.

“Yes. They’re wonderful lovers. I taught them all they need to know about making a woman… happy. Are you happy with what happened?”

“I don’t know. I guess I was at the time. Now I’m not so sure. I didn’t know that it was going to happen, honestly, and when it did, it felt so… right. And I guess I thought these feelings were wrong, but now I’ve seen you and… Fuck, I just don’t know what to think anymore.” Brittany pleaded with her mother for answers. “Fucking them is wrong, isn’t it? Just say so and I won’t do it anymore.”

“Honey, I’m sorry you got caught up in all this. This is why we weren’t going to tell you until you were older. I can’t tell you what is or isn’t in your own heart. All I can tell you is that you should take some time to think. Your brothers are patient boys. If you are not ready, they will wait for you. This is half the reason I fuck them, they are horny (and therefore stupid when it comes to sex) teenagers. As long as they have me, they can think clearly and they won’t need to push the limits with anyone else.” Samantha leaned forward and put a hand on Brittany’s arm. “Nothing is expected of you, sexually. Just have fun and be safe.”

“OK, that’s a relief, Mom.” Brittany began to think about possibilities and sank deeper into the water.

When they were out, both women dried each other off with one towel. Brittany went first, feeling her mother’s warm and heavy breasts through the terrycloth. She spent an extraordinary amount of time on the erogenous zones of female flesh, exploring another woman’s body as she had not felt comfortable doing before, even with Sheila. She noticed how her mother flushed when she touched certain places, and how her nipples poked out fully by the end.

Samantha returned the favour by showing an expert version of the same process. Brittany could feel that her mother was testing pressure points to see which ones were the triggers for Brittany’s stunning climax. Afterwards, Samantha had to use the towel on the floor.

Brittany walked, rubber-legged, out of the bathroom and back to her bedroom. She wished her mother a good night and fell into her bed, exhausted.

She woke up the next morning naked in her bed, like always. Looking at her alarm clock, Brittany was amazed to see that it was only 6:03. Normally, she would turn over and go back to sleep; however, this time she felt refreshed and didn’t want to jeopardize that feeling. Not wanting to wake her family, she tiptoed downstairs and poured herself a glass of orange juice. Looking through the glass sliding doors into the backyard, Brittany noticed that the neighbour’s dog had gotten through the whole in the fence again and was prowling around the grass.

She remembered that Grizzly had always been friendly to her, and his owner, Tom, was even friendlier. Tom was a bachelor in his thirties, and was well acquainted to the nubile little vixen who paraded naked in her pool. Brittany had always known that of the three neighbours that surrounded them, Tom was the only one with two stories to his house. He could see over the fence from his bedroom window. A couple of times, Brittany could have sworn that she saw him peeping.

Brittany went outside and lay down on one of the deck chairs. She knew that Tom would eventually have to come looking for his dog, and it would be so hot for him to find a sleeping, naked 14 year-old too. She closed her eyes and saw the events of the previous day unfold. Before long she got lost in the memory of her brother’s cock slipping into her tiny pussy. She swore she could almost feel it grazing her wet pussy lips.

Actually, it felt a little bit too real. Brittany opened her eyes to see that Grizzly had moved to the fork of her legs, and was licking her pussy. She sat up erect, horrified that this big german shepherd was violating her. It felt fantastic, but she was just about to pull away anyways when she heard one of the slats in the fence being pushed aside.

“Grizzly!” Tom whispered angrily, “Where are…” Tom stared at the beautiful teenaged girl who sat before him. She was young, too young, but had the body of a woman. Her long blonde hair was arranged in bed head format, her perfect tits had perfectly erect nipples, and her cunny was being plundered by man’s best friend. It was simultaneously the strangest and most erotic sight he had ever seen. Both sat frozen while Grizzly paid no attention and kept happily licking. “What… the fuck?”

Tom’s voice jerked Brittany out of her static sense of panic, and into a much more active one. She leapt off the deck chair, eliciting a few loud barks from Grizzly. “This is not what it looks like!”

“It looks like you were using my dog for sex!” Tom whispered. “C’mere, boy! Jesus, Brittany! How long have you been doing this?”

“Never before! I was just sleeping on the deck chair and he came up, and I didn’t notice him until you were coming through the slat. I didn’t have time to get away. I don’t fuck dogs, I swear.”

Throughout the entire conversation, Brittany was standing naked and dripping from her cunny. She could see a tent form in Tom’s shorts and felt the ball of warmth in her stomach start to grow.

“Ok, ok, I believe you. I’m gonna take this horny bastard home though.” Tom led Grizzly out of the backyard by his collar, looking back just before closing the slat to see the naked girl still standing there watching him.

Brittany jumped into the water to wash off the dog-spit. of course, that action also included vigorous rubbing of her swollen pussy under the water. She swam laps for another hour and climbed out to go inside.

Sitting at the kitchen table was Victor, who stared straight at her tits. “Morning Brittany.”

“Good Morning, Buddy!” said Brittany as she ruffed up his hair. “You’re up early.”

“Not as early as you. I’m always up before you.” Now that he mentioned it, Brittany had noticed that he was never around during her morning teasing routine.

“Yeah, I guess.” Brittany started to prepare her own breakfast. Of course she was also trying to make up for all of the mornings Victor had missed. Whenever she needed something it was either on the highest shelf or the lowest, giving every angle of exposure for her ass and pussy.

“Hey, could you get me the milk?” Victor called from the table.

“Why don’t you get it yourself, lazybones?” Brittany looked over at him and glimpsed him looking down at his trousers. Ahh, the dreaded erection. Maybe she could have some fun with this. “Oh, OK.” Brittany made her way over to the fridge and pulled out a carton of milk. She handed it to him over the table, necessitating her to bend over really far. In his distraction, Victor did not get a good hold on the carton and it slipped, spilling all over his trousers.

“Shit!” Victor yelped and pushed his chair back, showing off a large erection. Brittany, being a good sister, was already at his side with a towel. She mopped his trousers and groped his erection through the cloth. Victor didn’t say anything, he just sat there staring at his beautiful sister as she grabbed and fondled his cock.

Brittany was feeling the ball of warmth start to grow in her stomach again. “I won’t be able to get it all, you’d better take the trousers off and put them in the wash.”

“What?” Brittany looked up at her brother. He looked terrified. She was moving too quickly for him.

“Just kidding, you’re all dry.” Brittany felt like it was a cop-out, but she had plenty of time for that when Victor was older. She picked up the milk from the ground; there was still some left in the carton so she left it on the table and walked upstairs. “See you later, big brother.”

Upstairs, Brittany opened up Greg’s room and snuck inside. She crawled under the sheets and felt around for his cock. It wasn’t hard to find, being as large as it was. She plopped it in her mouth as he began to stir. Nope. Her jaw wasn’t quite big enough. Suddenly, light spilled in, “Brittany? Are you gonna suck my cock?” Greg smiled at her.

“I’m not sure I can.” Brittany tried again to work it in.

“Ooh, watch the teeth!”

“I know, I know. Fuck.” Brittany tried again to fit it inside.

“Uhh, do you want to have sex instead?”

“Do you have a condom?”

Greg leapt up. “Somewhere around here.” He looked through his messy wardrobe for a few minutes. Brittany’s arousal quickly diminished.

“You know what, don’t worry about it.” Greg looked at Brittany with hope, then frustration when he realized what she meant. “I’ll be on the pill soon, then I’ll make it up to you.”

“Alright but you owe me!” Greg grinned before leaving the room to go across the hall. Brittany could hear “Morning, Mom!” before the bedsprings started shaking.

Brittany went back downstairs to find that Victor had already left, but that Daryn was now seated at the table. “Hey, sis. Uh… how are you feeling?”

“Better than ever.” Brittany sat down on his lap, rubbing her ass on his jeans. “You?”

“I’m good. You’re friend is outside.” Brittany looked up to see Sheila in the pool, wearing a different one-piece than the day before. Why would Daryn draw her attention to that when her pussy was rubbing on his cock? Brittany decided that it was a hint that he wasn’t interested right now. She stood up and walked to the glass door, casually shaking her ass in that way that boys like. In the reflection of the glass door, Brittany could see that Daryn’s eyes were glued to her. She smiled, relieved.

“Hey Sheila!” Said Brittany as she walked across the patio to the pool. The pretty Asian girl looked up from the water happily. “Why are you wearing a suit? I thought you didn’t need it.”

“Yeah, I guess I do. I tried to come over without one, but I saw Daryn there eating breakfast and I chickened out.”

“You didn’t seem to have a problem with being seen by one of my brothers yesterday.”

“It’s different with Greg. He’s so boisterous that he just draws you in like a riptide. I mean, he makes being a virgin sound cool. But Daryn, he could have any girl he wanted. He’s seen so many girls naked, I just don’t want him to see me and compare me to them.”

“Let me tell you something, Sheila, boys do a lot more comparing when a girl’s clothes are on. When you are naked… I don’t know… there’s something very honest about it. Boys brains fire differently than ours. When a girls clothes are on, there is so much more to judge: her fashion sense, her wealth, her makeup; and of course, they have to make assumptions about the goodies beneath the clothes. You will always be evaluated for your body, that’s one of the sad facts of life, but when you are naked, their minds shift away from all of the social lenses and become something more instinctual. And instinct, Sheila, is what was driving Greg when he kissed you yesterday.”

Sheila blushed. Brittany went on, “he saw you naked, and his first instinct was to kiss you. I think that’s a far more honest assessment of your body than anyone has ever given.”

“I think you should write fucking speeches. I can’t believe I’m doing this.” Sheila started to pull her one-piece off, one shoulder at a time. Something landed in the grass beside the pool. Both girls looked over to see an orange Frisbee laying there, then heard the slat into Tom’s yard start to open.

“Now or never.” Said Brittany to Sheila. Sheila nodded and pulled the shoulder straps back up. Brittany made a face to show that she understood. “Hey Tom!” she called over. Tom poked his head through the slat and grinned.

“Do you mind if I grab my Frisbee, ladies?” Brittany nodded and swam over to the edge of the pool nearby to the Frisbee and reached out to grab it, making sure that she could never quite reach and that her tits were resting on the edge. Tom walked over and picked it up, staring at Brittany’s tits the whole time. He eventually met Brittany’s eyes, and the look there left no doubt as to what was going on. A little ashamedly, Tom turned to Sheila, “Hello Sheila. How are you?”

“I’m good Mr. Bondurant. How’s your photography course coming?” Brittany looked at Sheila; the petite girl had her head in her hands, and was clearly the most embarrassed person there.

“It’s going really well, still just a hobby, though. I’m thinking of taking some more people-based pictures soon, rather than landscape. Maybe even some artistic nudes.”

“I’d love to take part in that.” interjected Brittany, feeling left out.

“Aren’t you, like, fourteen?” Brittany nodded, “Thank you for the offer, but I’m afraid I rather like not being in jail. Maybe in a few years. Hey, while I’m here, I’m looking for a dog sitter for tomorrow. Would either of you be interested in that?”

“Sorry, allergic.” Said Sheila quickly.

Brittany pondered for a moment. She liked Grizzly, he wouldn’t give her any problems, besides maybe the occasional pussy lick.

“You’d have to wear clothes, I’m afraid. I can’t have you at my house with nothing on. And it would keep Grizzly from getting excited.” Brittany looked up at Tom, it was like he read her mind.

“Okay, I’d like to but I’ve got to ask my parents if it’s alright.”

“Sounds good. Get back to me as soon as possible.” Tom started to turn to leave, the bulge in his pants making it difficult to walk straight when Daryn came outside.

“Hello, Tom, what are you doing here?” Daryn said, not impolitely.

Tom turned like a kid with his hand in the cookie jar. “Oh nothing, Daryn. Just came by to get my Frisbee and ask your sister about dog-sitting tomorrow. I was just leaving now.”

“Don’t go on my account.” Daryn always looked dangerous when he was being totally non-threatening.

Tom looked a little offended. “I’m not. You hear my dog scratching on the fence? He needs his Frisbee.” He looked over them all and smiled, “Have a good day.” Tom lifted up the slat and ducked back into his yard.

Daryn chuckled. “Doesn’t that guy give you the creeps?”

Brittany and Sheila looked at each other. “Not really.” “Yeah, Mr. Bondurant is nice.”
“Oh, well, he gives me the creeps.” He turned on Brittany, “And you give me endless frustration. What are you doing with your naked body dangling out in front of him like that? Sheila has a suit on and even she crouched under the water a little bit.” Sheila unconsciously stood up straighter

“I don’t care if he sees me naked. In fact, I think it’s kind of hot. You don’t honestly think that I wasn’t doing all that on purpose. How dumb do you think I am?”

“I don’t think you’re dumb! I think you’re naïve. A guy like that could take advantage of a girl like you.”

“And if I want him to?”

“I’m your brother, I’m supposed to protect you.”

“You’re not protecting me from myself.” Brittany then mouthed, with her back to Sheila, “or yourself.”

Daryn’s look darkened comically. “Endless frustration. I’m going to be sprouting grey hairs any day now.” He turned and went back inside.

Brittany turned to her friend, “let’s go for a walk.”

“Where?”

“I don’t know yet, but I’m getting all pruny.”

The two girls met up a few minutes later, Sheila in a t-shirt and jean shorts, and Brittany in a light summer dress. The beauty of this summer dress was that on windy days, Brittany would have to hold it down to prevent it from revealing her pussy. The material was also thin enough to become partially see-through in bright summer light, or if exposed to water. Today, unlike most days, she wore nothing underneath. It was like being naked in public, but legal.

They walked down the street together, talking about boys, school, politics and everything in between. Brittany kept a sharp eye out for anyone admiring her body. There were so many! It gave her pussy a little jolt every time she saw someone staring. Her pussy was leaking hardcore. By the time they reached the downtown, Brittany couldn’t contain herself any longer. The ball of warmth in her stomach had grown past ignorable levels.

She dragged Sheila into the first shop she could find and asked for the bathroom. The attendant was a young man, probably early twenties, and good looking. “Bathroom is for customers only.” He said robotically while staring at Brittany’s tits.

“Okay, I’ll buy something when I get out.”

“I’m not sure that’s…” Brittany interjected by pulling the summer dress over her head, exposing her body to the very surprised attendant and Sheila. She tossed the dress at the attendant.

“There. Now I’m going to have to buy something. Satisfied?”

The attendant just stared. Brittany got tired of him after a few seconds and just went to the back. She closed the door and fell against it. This was the biggest rush she’d ever had. Exposing herself to a total stranger made Brittany so hot that she knew instantly that she was addicted to the feeling. She reached down to stroke her engorged lips, and came almost instantly. She sprayed her juices all over the floor.

She shakily turned around, overwhelmed by the climax. She calmed for a few seconds and opened the door. Wobbling back into the shop, she found that the attendant was still staring at her, and may have never stopped. Sheila was flushed with embarrassment, standing with her hand over her eyes.

Brittany asked the attendant where the pants area and he seemed to snap out of his stupor. He pointed at a rack on the far wall, out of his sight. Sheila and Brittany made their way over there.

“Are you crazy?” asked Sheila exasperatedly.

Brittany barely had to consider this. The answer was yes. She had stripped in a public store in front of a strange man. Worse though was that she wasn’t done. In the aftermath of her climax, she hadn’t realized that the ball of warmth that seemed to now rule her, had only diminished. Now in her present erotic state, she could feel it growing again.

Why hadn’t an orgasm been enough? Normally it could banish the ball of warmth for hours without additional stimulation. The only explanation seemed to be that she had gotten so aroused during the walk that one orgasm, and by her own hand, could not suffice. She was becoming so horny again that she knew her hand would not be able to do it. She looked back out at the attendant, he was craning to get a look.

“I’m going to have to fuck him.” Brittany said.

Sheila’s mouth gaped open. “WHAT?” She whispered angrily.

“Look, I’m too horny to make it all the way home without another orgasm and I don’t think my hand will do it. Also, did you bring money?”

“No, did you?”

“Nope. So how do we plan to pay for my new clothes?”

“Oh, fuck Brittany.” Exclaimed Sheila, to which Brittany very nearly responded “Precisely” but did not. “Why are you so impulsive?”

“Doesn’t matter now. Oh mister attendant!”

The man came back, “How can I help you.”

“Can you help me try this on?” Brittany held up a pair of pants and a top.

“Of course.” The man followed her to the change rooms, but stopped outside, clearly expecting to only be a voyeur. That would not do. Brittany needed a cock right that second. She pulled him inside and kissed him on the mouth. He was a good kisser, much more experienced than her.

He started to undo the buttons of his shirt, revealing a lightly haired chest with decent muscles. Brittany started to pull his pants down and a big erect penis flopped out of his underwear. She grabbed it awkwardly, still a little unsure of what to do with it. He started to push down on her shoulders. He wants a blowjob, she thought, wouldn’t that be awful.

“No, no, fuck me.” He grunted and Brittany felt her leg being lifted. The strange man pulled a condom out of his pants on the ground and quickly applied it. Then he rubbed his cock on her slick pussy lips and entered her. He felt so good inside of her, waves of pleasure coursed through her body as the ball of warmth radiated throughout her. He fucked her for ten minutes, during which she had her much needed orgasm. When he was done, Brittany slumped against the bench, exhausted.

The man took out his phone and was about to take a picture of Brittany’s naked body when she said “What the fuck are you doing?”

“Just capturing some memories.” He smiled.

“I wouldn’t keep those if I was you. It might be against some child pornography laws.”

“What? How old are you?” The attendant suddenly had a terrified look on his face.

“Fourteen.”

“Oh Shit. I didn’t know. I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it; I seduced you, remember? And if you delete those pictures and promise never to tell, then I won’t either.”

“Thank God.” He set about in his phone, deleting the evidence.

“That’s not all. I may want to do this again in the future. Probably not with fucking, but certainly being naked in the store. You will let me. Also, I’ll be taking these pants and top. I won’t be doing this without paying again, but I want to wear something new when I leave here and I don’t have any money.”

“Done. All done.”

“Good. Now get out of here, I want to get dressed.” The attendant picked up his clothes and shuffled into the next dressing stall. Brittany put on the new clothes and stepped out. She looked for Sheila and saw that there was a small puddle of liquid in front of a bench near the door to the stall. She had been masturbating, thought Brittany with a smile.

“There you are. Can we go now?” Sheila walked up from the front.

“You masturbated. How’d it feel, knowing that someone could walk in at any moment?”

Sheila looked guilty, “I did, but I’m not stupid either. As soon as the stall closed, I turned the sign so people would think the shop is closed too. No one is walking in on me masturbating.”

“We’ll see if we can’t change that attitude.” Brittany grinned lecherously. The two girls walked outside, turning to go home. “Do you think I’m a slut?”

“I don’t know. If you are what a slut is, then I want to be more slutty. You seem to have so much fun… and WAIT A SECOND! You lost your virginity! You must of! Just last week we admitted we were both virgins, and you just threw it away on that guy!”

“How do you know it wasn’t someone else?”

“Because we have been hanging out every day and you haven’t seen any new guys.”

“Except my brothers.”

“Well, yes, but… NO. No way! Which one?” asked Sheila incredulously.

“Let me start from the beginning…”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Overlooked Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, asian, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Gay, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Romance, School, teen, Teen Male/Teen Female, Toys, Virginity, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

A boy falls for the girl that nobody seems to notice

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jeff. I’m a Chinese male, about 5 feet 9, light skinned and sport a pair of thin professional looking glasses. Before you start to imagine all the stereotypes about me, let me first say that I don’t have those “chinky” eyes as people called them and I’m not socially awkward. My penis size is average, at about 5 inches with a girth of 4.5 inches so my log is a nice thick one. Not the biggest in school but definitely no where being the smallest. I have many friends who are white, black, and I’m friendly with the ladies of all types. I played basketball casually so I was in decent shape. No crazy six pack abs or anything but I wasn’t a stick that could be ripped in half by my classmates either.

At the end of 9th grade, I took a standardized test which showed that I had quite a high IQ and my parents encouraged me to switch to the accelerated program. They said it would look better on my college apps. The only downside was that I had to switch schools but because it was in the same town, I could keep in touch and hang out with all my friends so I thought, why not.

I took accelerated courses in English, math, science, computers, and business accounting. For my electives, I chose a few art courses instead of phys-ed. Our gym classes weren’t co-ed and the idea of spending 5 hours a week in a stuffy gym with a bunch of sweaty guys didn’t appeal to me. I regularly played basketball with my friends in my old school anyway. Plus, I want to go on and study architecture so art was a good way to make myself look good in apps and it was something I enjoyed. I should also note that I also skipped a grade in elementary school so I was actually a year younger than everyone in my class.

One of my classmates in art class, Shirley, was having some trouble with her math and science subjects so I offered to regularly tutor her. She was a white girl, had a slender figure with great hips, about 5 ft 5 ish tall, no more than an inch shorter than I am and nice big brown eyes that sparkle as if they’re from an anime character. She had shoulder length hair that flipped up at the edges which made her look really cute. Because she wasn’t blonde with blue eyes and she wasn’t a busty cheerleader, the guys at school rarely paid her any attention, which is such a shame because she is such a sweet girl. Throughout first semester, I got to know her and she became a really good friend. I even set her up on a date with a good buddy of mine from my old school but after three dates, she didn’t seem too interested.

One day, I bumped into her in the hallway and she asked “Hey Jeff, I was thinking of getting a few of the art students together to talk about potentially putting up an art show with the work we made in class at the local library and was wondering if you’d be interested.” It sounded pretty cool, a good chance to make my college app look even better and one of the libraries by my old school knew me quite well so I said “Sure. Why don’t you get the gang to come over to my place later? I’ll be playing some bball with some friends but we can talk about it after, say at around 5:30 or 6ish? I’m pretty close to one of the librarians.” She may not be one of the popular girls at school but even she looked at me funny when I said I was close to a librarian. “I use to tutor her daughter in math and worked there during summer art camp once,” I said, trying to make my academic life sound less lame. “Oh, cool,” she said. “Sure, we’ll drop by at 5:30-6ish.” At least now she doesn’t think I hang around old ladies that reads all day.

My buddies and I were shooting hoops in my driveway after school and it was a particularly hot day so most of us took our shirts off. We played for about an hour before they had to take off to study for their quiz the next day. I continued to shoot a few hoops to improve my game when Shirley arrives, dressed in a dark pink tank top that exposed her cream colored bra strap and she had a tight pair of thin black yoga pants that almost completely outlined her shape down there. She had some light eye shadow on and her light lip gloss accentuated her small mouth and silky lips. A light silver chain necklace wrapped around her neck snuggly with a ruby pendant in the middle. Her clothes were form fitting, allowing her hips to be shown off with great pride. She stopped and stared at me for a bit.

“Hey Shirley. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing…” she grins. I don’t know if she was blushing or whether it was the heat but her face got a bit red but I had a feeling she was checking out my shirtless body. Yay for 8 years of casual basketball!
“I know I’m a bit early,” she said. The walk over was a lot quicker than I thought.”
“That’s okay,” I said. “Come on inside and get a drink. It’s hot out today.”

I took her inside and got her a glass of ice water with a lemon wedge. She walked around the house for a bit, admiring the art that was on my walls while I admired her little round butt and She never dressed like this before in school – in fact, she’s never worn anything so form fitting. I always found her attractive but I guess I never made a move because she was a friend but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I actually like her. She was sweet, friendly and easy to get along with.

I figured we had about half an hour or so before the rest of the group would arrive so I said I would take a shower so that I wouldn’t be all sweaty and smelly for the meeting. She asked if she could use the internet while I cleaned up and I took her to my room to use my computer.

After a nice warm shower that cleansed every ounce of sweat off my body, I wiped myself dry and feeling refreshed, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked through the door into my room.

“OH MY GOD, I’M SORRY!!!” I yelled out. I forgot she was in my room using my computer and that I should’ve walked out the other door instead.
“It’s okay,” she responded. “It’s not like I can see anything anyway.”
“Still…that was my bad. Look, if you don’t mind, I just need to put on some clothes. Mind stepping outside? I’ll be right down.”
“Sure.”

I walk to my closet to go through my shirts and I hear the door close behind me. How embarrassing was that! I hope she doesn’t think I’m one of those Asian perverts like Mickey Rooney from Breakfast at Tiffany’s. Not to mention the fact that I started to get a hard on from that incident. That scare must’ve jumpkicked some blood flow down there. Or maybe subconsciously, I thought it was exciting for an innocent girl like Shirley to catch me half naked in my bedroom. I unwrapped my towel and start rummaging through my closet for a shirt, barely getting a moment to process my thoughts before I felt a pair of smooth silky hands crawl around my chest. Turns out Shirley never left the room! I jumped for a second, turning around to see her standing there, this time for sure she was blushing as my house had the AC on.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she yelled.
“Shirley, what are you doing?” I asked.
“I just…oh my god, this is embarrassing. I just felt this urge to touch you after seeing you outside from playing basketball. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I can’t believe I’m so stupid.”

She puts her hands over her face in embarrassment. Seeing her flustered made her look kind of cute. I wonder how often it was for her to make such a crazy bold move like this. I get close to her and take her hands off her face, reassuring her that everything was okay.

“You always cop a feel on your friends when they’re naked?” I joked.
She lets out a giggle. “Only when they’re really good looking like you are.”

Now even I’m starting to blush. I can tell that she’s liking the attention I’m giving her. It’s obviously that she doesn’t get it from others much. Their loss, my gain.

“Please don’t think I’m some kind of perverted schoolgirl,” she lets out softly. “I don’t normally do this. I mean, I’ve never done something like this.”
“I don’t think that at all,” I said.
“It’s just that…I really like you. You’re really sweet and you treat girls like they’re people rather than a slab of meat like most other guys. And you don’t think differently of me despite most of the other girls being much more pretty than I am.”
“Shirley, you’re incredibly beautiful. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”

I placed a hand on her face and she smiles, blushing. She gently gives my palm a kiss before I move in and give her a deep passionate kiss on her lips. I pull back and see that she’s really flustered.

“You okay?” I asked.
“Yah…it’s just…that was my first kiss,” she says.
I couldn’t believe it. I mean, yes she was nowhere near the most popular girl at school but to say that no one has ever put the moves on her is really surprising especially considering how amazing she really is.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
“Well…I don’t think the accident with Tommy in 8th grade counts. He kind of just bumped into me and our lips touched. I didn’t feel anything special at all. Not like this.”

And with that, I planted another kiss on her, gently sucking on her lips while I casually slip my tongue and brushed against her lips before she gets the idea and uses her tongue to play with mine. The hand that was on her face slides behind her hair and onto her back while the other goes for her nice hips. Her hands are stuck in between our pressing bodies so the only thing she can do is gently brush them over my freshly showered chest, occassionally grazing a nipple which turned me on. I can feel my member rising up and brushing against her legs until I realized that I was still naked! She notices my crazy hard on and lets out a giggle.

“It’s a lot bigger than I thought it would be,” she says. They say Asians are usually small.”
“Just because most of us aren’t crazy huge like porn stars, doesn’t mean we’re all tiny,” I explain.
“Clearly,” she says, unable to take her eyes off my bulging dick. “Can I?”
I give a nod of approval and she takes it in her right hand, gently stroking it with a bit of pressure. Just enough to get me going but not enough to drive me completely wild. I think the thought of such an innocent girl is doing a better job of that than her technique itself.

I lift my right hand and play with her creamy bra strap for a bit before planting another gentle kiss on her. I take her left hand and bring her over to my bed. Her other hand never once releases my throbbing cock. I kneel on the bed and she climbs up and does the same. She starts playing with my nipples using her hands.

“Mine are always sensitive,” she says. “I don’t know if you like it…”
The wonderful sensation and my dick is telling me that hell, yes I like it! I smile at her, acknowledging her ability to turn me on. She gently kisses me before covering every inch of my neck with her lips. She even gives my shoulder a gentle bite before working her way down my chest. Eventually, her mouth makes her way to my nipple and at that moment, I had never experienced anything better than her wet tongue flicking on my sensitive nips as her succulent lips sucked on them. She uses one hand to stroke my cock while she continues to suck on my nipples. I fall on my back but she keeps going at it, stroking my hard shaft up and down while licking my overly sensitive nipples. At that point, from all the wild sensations and the thoughts of Shirley doing this to me, I can’t help but blow my load all over the bed and my stomach, with landing on her arm. She continues to stroke me which drives me completely insane. My nipples are super sore from all the over abundance of raw sexual sensation and I tell her to stop. Her final few strokes on my cock finishes me off in ways that are beyond my wildest dreams.

“Well, that was quick,” she says gleefully.
“Trust me, there’s no way anyone else would’ve been able to last that long,” I pant, almost breathless. “By the way, it’s not fair that I’m the only one naked around here!” I proclaim as I wiped the mess off with some tissue.
“You’re right,” she says and goes on to take her tank top off to reveal her cream colored partally lace bra that was somewhat see through. She’s a 34B cup – not a big pair but it’s enough for me to play with. Plus, I like that she has these small boobs. It emphasizes her innocence. I take her pants off to reveal a pair of black panties. I unhook her bra with ease and remove it to reveal a nice set of small light brown nipples on her milky breasts and can’t help but immediately devour them with my mouth. I play with one in my mouth, sucking, licking and even occassionally biting (but very gently) while the other is massaged by my hand. I switch nipples every couple of minutes and caress her body constantly as I’m doing this. I even give them a bit of a slurp that tickled her, adding to the sensation. She lets out these soft moans that are incredibly sexy and my leg starts to feel really wet for some reason. It was her dripping through her panties!

I laid her down on my bed, propping her head up with a pillow and remove her panties. A light patch of hair covers the top leaving her slit completely exposed. Her clit was already bulging out and she was so ripe that I just want to dig in. My mouth is watering at the sight of her and her smell is so clean and fresh despite the crazy heat outside. I swallow the area as she lets out a cry of pleasure the instant my tongue had contact with her her fresh pink flesh. It was like an all I could eat buffet and I wasn’t going to stop. She tastes amazing! Like freshly picked ripe strawberries that are incredibly juicy. She starts pulsating like crazy seconds into it and I continue to go at it like crazy, munching on every inch of her while gulping down every ounce of juice that comes out. The thought of her going crazy like this gives me an instant hard on once again and as soon as another gush of juice sprayed my face, I give her toned slender stomach a work out with my mouth before climbing on top of her to gently nibble on her nipple again before I passionate embrace her for another make out session.

With my erection getting harder than it had ever been before, I got up to my drawer to get a condom before she stopped me. “No…” she lets out gently. Disappointed, I said it was okay and that we didn’t have to. “No, that’s not what I meant,” she says. “I want my first time to be the most memorable. I want to feel you and only you. Not a rubber.” I trusted her enough to not think about STIs or anything or that sort but I was not about to take a chance on pregnancy. But one more plea from her was all it took and I decided to go right in au naturel.

“This may hurt since it’s your first time,” I warned her. “If I go too hard, just let me know and I will stop.”
“Don’t worry,” said Shirley. “I masturbate with a dildo at home all the time so my hymen is already broken.”

I let out a light chuckle, which embarrasses her a bit. Imagine that – she takes the initiative to go on a sexual escapade with me but gets flustered at the idea of me knowing that she, a teenager with all these crazy hormones running through them, masturbates on her own personal time. She’s just absolutely adorable. I give her another kiss of affection before I kneel down next to her and stick my hard cock into her tight pink fleshly slit. The juice is still oozing out of her. This is absolutely INCREDIBLE! All the pleasure or a first time minus the pain and mess. I pumped her in and out missionary style at rhytmic speed until she starts to get a hang of it and I go harder and faster by the minute. I notice a bit of white sticky substance on my throbbing shaft as I go in and out and for a split second, I was worried that I had ejaculated but it turns out that it was all HER fluids. She was practically having a constant orgasm from all of this. I can feel her g-spot on the tip of my penis as I go in and out. No wonder she’s going wild.

I lean in to give her a kiss and occassionally play with my nipples while one of my hands rub her clit as I go in and out. She’s now screaming with pleasure from all of this. I whisper into her ear, “you’re beautiful and amazing” before banging her harder than I ever thought I could go. She wraps her hands around my back and leans her head up toward my chest to give my nipple some of that amazing sucking action that she knew turned me on. The combination of her wet tongue and luscious lips on my nipple and her juicy tight snatch filling up with pressure from my humping is too much and she screams “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!” in a moment of clarity, I pull out so I don’t accidentally come inside her and as soon as I do, a gush of vaginal juice come spraying out of her, all over my bed and body. It was such an incredible sight.

We took a moment so she can catch her breath. “That…was…amazing!!!” she let’s out with a sigh. I sat there, still in awe at what just happened. She springs up and tells me to stand up. I do and she gets on her knees. “You’ve made me cum twice now,” she said, “and you even swallow my cum so I think it’s only fair that I do the same for you.” I tell her “you don’t have to if you don’t want to” but she says “I definitely want to.”

She takes my cock and gently kisses the tip first at the sensitive part by the hole before placing her hands on my legs and wraps her mouth around my member. At 5 inches, it wasn’t hard for her to go deep on it but she does have a small mouth and I do have quite the girth so she has to drop her jaw quite a bit to accomplish this. Her not using her hands and having her face bop in and out, swallowing my shaft while looking at me was such an incredible sight. She puts one of her hands over my butt cheek while the other comes up and plays with my nipple. She knows her secret move on me and with her mouth being as tight as her slit, I can feel the pressure in my balls. I warn her that it’s about to come and she just moans and bops harder. Soon, an intense eruption of semen flows straight into her mouth. It feels like a tsunami has arrived in her mouth as a tidal wave of semen comes rushing out of my shaft and down her throat. Despite that, my hard on doesn’t fade because she doesn’t stop sucking, her tongue flickering the head of my penis and her bopping in and out. I can’t help but release a third small wave of semen before she plucks her mouth away from my shaft and I collapse on my bed from exhaustion and she lays on top of me. So much for cleaning up before the meeting. Holy crap, THE MEETING! With all this going on, I forgot we still had to meet our classmates.

I rush her into the bathroom and we both hop into the shower, cleaning ourselves off. I can’t help but give her pussy another go at it with my mouth as she stands under the shower. The sensation of water dripping down her slender body while I suck the juices out of her sexual crevice drives her wild and she cums in my mouth. We spend another five minutes in the shower making out and soaping each other off before getting out.

As we got dressed, I jokily said to her “so I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you” to which she responds “well, I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you too.” She smile at each other and give each other a kiss on the lips before heading downstairs where the door bell is ringing like crazy. We answered the door and our classmates start complaining about how they were waiting for almost half an hour. Shirley felt bad and I chalked it up to my CD player upstairs and not being able to hear the bell. “What were you doing upstairs, Shirley?” asked one of her friends. “I was early so I asked if I could use the computer to check Facebook,” she said. We all came into the living room to discuss our art show in the library. My mom comes home later and says she’s going to wash all the bed sheets. I sure hope she doesn’t notice the crazy stains and smells from the fountain of bodily fluids on my sheets. Otherwise I’ll have to say to her that I wet the bed.

That night, I was on Facebook when I noticed on Shirley’s wall that one of her earlier posts was “OMG, just saw a hot guy with a great body playing basketball on the street. Yummy!!!” I still can’t believe how incredible she was and that no one has ever bothered to ask her out. Again, their loss is my gain. I logged off and gave her a call to discuss what she would like to do over the weekend as I serenade her around town on a date.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Cute Cuke Girl

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, asian, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

asian, Consensual Sex, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, Male/Female, masturbation, Romance

Introduction:

There’s a cute girl that I pack groceries for and she is always buying condoms and cucumbers…

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Paying your own way through college isn’t easy. I have worked a dozen different odd jobs from fast food to cubical slave, but right now I was a bag boy at big grocery store. Nothing to it, and sometimes I got tips, but it was a little repetitious.

Like this one girl, maybe still in high school, very small compared to me, would always come in every week and buy the same few things every time, a bag of cat food and litter, four or five cucumbers, and a pack of condoms.

She’d get some other stuff two, but always those four items every week. Once while packing her food and other items I joked about having an exciting weekend planned. She seemed shy and said quietly, “No” and left with her bags. Come to think of it she rarely talked at all when I’d seen her.

She kept to the same routine for months until one day she came in with one arm in a cast. When she came up to the register her cart didn’t have the cukes or condoms, which I though odd. “Would you like help with that to your car,” I asked.

She looked embarrassed but meekly said, “I don’t have a car. I live in an apartment just down the street.” She picked up the bags of food and litter in one good arm, instead of one in each like she usually did, and tried to grab her small bag of what was left with her injured arm, but winced in pain.

“Wait,” I told her and grabbed the cat products away from her. I ran over to my manager and explained what was happening and he agreed with me. I came back and told her, “I will carry this stuff home for you.”

She tried to protest, but I didn’t let her deter me from being chivalrous. I followed her out of the store and tried to strike up a conversion with her, “What happened to your arm?”

She blushed deeply and said quietly, “I fell out of bed.”

I think she was expecting me to laugh, but instead I tried to relieve her, “Beds are dangerous; my brother broke his pinky finger falling out of his, and I broke my big toe on one. Granted I was kicking mine at the time.”

She smiled and I looked at her fully for the first time as a girl instead of just another customer. She was under five feet tall as the top of her head didn’t even come over my shoulders. Her hair was a long straight dark brown that was almost black. Her skin was very pale, like she didn’t get a lot of sun, and I figured the she must be partly Asian. She didn’t have the slanted eyes, but have a very petite frame and tiny tits and ass.

I think she caught me looking at her ass because she sounded embarrassed as she said, “Here, I’m in number four,” as we approached the small apartment building.

It was a large blue building with several doors on it. I saw a one and two on the front two doors and as we walked around it there were two more doors, each marked three and four. She unlocked it and we went inside.

Her apartment was tiny; a real hole in the wall. There was a dresser with a TV, a tiny dorm sized fridge, a small counter with a sink and microwave, as well as her bed. One door led to what was the smallest bathroom I’d ever seen as it was smaller than most public stalls if you didn’t count the shower right next to the toilet.

The only other thing was a small covered plastic box and food dish for the cat, but I didn’t see a cat at first. After I set down her bags it came out from under the bed with a stretch, a solid black cat eager for more food. It twirled around my feet silently until I reached down to pet it, causing it to purr happily.

“Looks like he likes you,” she said happily.

“Aw, he probably just wants some food,” I replied. “This is a cute little place.”

“Just enough for the two of us,” she said happily before scooping up her cat to hold him.

“Maybe you should consider moving in with your boyfriend,” I suggested. She turned and looked away, “Oh, I’m sorry, did you just break up? That would be why you didn’t get…” She quietly sat down on her bed and pet her cat, not looking at me.

Then it hit me, “You don’t have an ex boyfriend that likes to eat cucumbers, and I’m the biggest idiot in the world,” I said trying to apologize while she refused to look at me at all, and who could blame her. “I just assumed, cute girl like you… I’ll stop bothering you, have a nice day,” I said like a dork and left quickly.

I felt like a jerk as I went back to work. It was so obvious now that I don’t know why I hadn’t noticed it before. That night in bed I imagined her cute tiny body naked on her bed while she held a condom wrapped cucumber and fucked herself with it all night long. I jerked off every night that week thinking about her doing just that.

When she came in again I made sure I talked to my manager before I made sure to jump to her register and bagged her groceries. She got the cat food and litter and other items, but once again no cucumbers or condoms.

I grabbed up her bags and just said as solemnly as possible, “Please, allow me to carry these home for you.” She still had her cast on, so just nodded and started walking with me in tow.

The walk was quiet, and I think we were both embarrassed about what to say, so I tried to say something normal, “How long are you going to have that cast on?”

That seemed to help relieve some stress, “At least another two weeks, maybe four.”

“Must suck having a hard time writing and stuff. You go to the community college here?” She nodded silently and I smiled glad to know she was older than she looked, “Me too. I’m going to be a writer so would hate losing my arm for that long.”

“I use the school computers. It’s kind of uncomfortable, but I get by,” she explained briefly.

We got to her door and stepped in, greeted once more by her cat who looked like it just woken up under her bed. She directed me to put down her groceries as she picked up her cat and kissed him. “Anything else I can do for you?” She just shook her head instead of answer. “You know, I get off work at six. If you need any help, you know, cause of your arm, I could come back over…”

“Um, I’ll be alright,” she said without looking at me.

‘Damn,’ I thought. “Alright, see you next week,” I said and left back for work. I thought she might have liked me, but I guess not in that way. Or if she did, I blew my chance last week by embarrassing her.

So the next week went by and I didn’t think much about her and didn’t see her at all during the day she normally comes in. I guess I was to forward, or scared her off. Then about five minutes before six she came in and did her shopping. I went to tell my manager about her, but he just said, “Have a good night,” with a wink. He knew I liked her, but I think he was more optimistic than I was about my chances.

She got her groceries and did buy the condoms this time, but no cucumbers. I said nothing as I bagged her items and she asked politely, “Carry these home for me?” I agreed happily and followed her out the door.

We didn’t talk the whole trip back this time. I was trying to figure out if she was hitting on me, and maybe did like me, or if I was just imagining it. She refused to look at me almost at all, so I wasn’t sure. Women never come right out and say what their thinking, and I didn’t want to ruin it by stepping over the line. I was still technically working, so didn’t want to do anything that would get me or my boss in trouble.

We entered her apartment and I was setting down her groceries while she pet her cat, as normal. Then I looked at her, and tried to formulate something to say to come out that I liked her and see if she liked me, she just silently looked at me while I mumbled, “So, I’m off work, and I was thinking, if you want…”

She then spoke up, “There is one thing. I’m right handed, so I haven’t been able to…in a while,” and she reached into her groceries and pulled out the box of condoms.

I looked at her again and now all the dots connected. Her right arm in the cast was why she’d stopped buying cucumbers and condoms. She couldn’t masturbate. Stupidly I asked, “You couldn’t with your left?”

She looked immediately flustered, “I’m sorry, never mind. I’ll see you next week. I…” and she went past me to open the door for me to leave, but I stopped her by placing one hand on her shoulder.

“No, I… I’d love to help any way I can. Really,” I said hoping I’d not lost my shot. My internal monologue said that she didn’t like me and just wanted a cucumber she didn’t have to hold, but I’d show her I was better than any vegetable. I bent down and kissed her lips softly.

I wasn’t sure if she would just pull away, but she stayed and we kissed softly for several minutes. She wasn’t my first girlfriend, and I’d even had lost my virginity with my last girlfriend, but this was the first time I felt like I was kissing for the sake of kissing her instead of just trying to get up a girl’s skirt. She wasn’t bossy or in charge like my last few girlfriends, and instead was almost completely passive, just responding to me.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and pulled her into me more and she dropped her cat to embrace me as well. My hands moved to her back and found a zipper to the dress she was wearing. It was the boldest I think I ever had done in my dating history, to try and strip her on our third date, if you could even call walking her home a date, but she didn’t stop me at all and soon her dress was just a floor decoration. I didn’t even stop kissing her when I did the same to her bra, and she just allowed me to take it off her.

That was when we finally broke away from our first kiss. She stood almost naked before me allowing me to gaze at her tiny pert nipples poking out of her small nearly flat chest, with only her plain white panties to conceal her sex from view.

We didn’t speak at all while she moved to her bed and I, feeling heavily over dresses, tore off my shirt and dropped my pants and underwear to the floor. She was sitting on the bed and just about to pull her panties when I stopped her saying, “Let me.”

She sat back as I approached her like a tiger to his prey and mounted the bed at her feet. My hands touched her soft tiny feet and caressed them softly. Then I moved up and ran my fingers over her smooth twig thin legs to her knees and higher. Once I was to her slight hips my palms massaged over her panties and belly, back and forth to her hips again for half a minute before going under each tight butt cheek to peel her panties down from the back and down her narrow legs. She lifted to allow me to do the whole thing, and I was really turned on now that my exposed hard-on bumped against one of her knees.

Once she was completely naked I had her legs in my hands and parted them, as she nervously allowed me to inspect her glorious naked body down to her completely smooth shaven groin. I’d seen women like that on pornos, but never seen it in real life. She must have just shaved earlier today, because her pussy lips were the only thing between her legs and was baby smooth as I caressed my hands over her skin before I nuzzled my nose over her clit.

She gasped, but otherwise let me have my way as I lapped her womanly flower petals, dipping inside to taste her nectar, then up to tease her pearl with my flickering tongue. I grasped her firm bottom with both hands and just explored every inch of her sex with lips and tongue and in only two minutes she was coming all over my chin. She quaked as she came, letting out only a groan that she tried to conceal until she could take it no more and gasped in a breath afterwards.

I stood and went back to the counter where the condom box was left and opened it. I ripped off one and was about to open it myself when sat up and asked softly from the bed, “Let me?” mimicking my previous words, but hers were still nervous and uncertain that I would let her.

I didn’t argue and walked back over to the side of the bed and held out the foil square. She ripped it open and pulled out the floppy plastic circle and placed the cold wet tip over my mushrooming head. Then with obvious practiced ease with her left hand rolled it down over my penis until it was fully wrapped in its latex jacket. Then she laid back on the bed and spread her legs again, inviting me in.

I knelt back on the bed between her thighs and poked my sealed member toward her honey pot. I had to watch carefully as I couldn’t feel my way in through the plastic coating, but once I was in the right position I was able to push into her and feel her tightness even through the condom. I don’t know why I was surprised, but I thought that since she’d probably been using cucumbers that were a bit bigger than me that she would be much looser inside.

I pistoned in a few times until I was fully inside her then grabbed one hand around her tiny waist and held myself up over her with the other as I gently fucked her with a smooth and steady rhythm. I ground my hips in deep and pushed my pelvis into her love button and I could tell she liked that a lot. She shifted slightly under me a few times, but then she just started gasping, and soon started shaking as I guessed she was cuming again. I pushed in deep to let her ride through it and she eventually gasped as she started breathing again.

I decided to get a little more action now and began thrusting harder and tried to get my turn to experience heaven, but after about ten minutes found I was getting more tired and sore than explosive. I think she could sense something and asked, “What’s wrong?”

I hated to feel inadequate and was embarrassed to say, “These condoms are really tight, they are cutting off my blood flow.” I withdrew from her and sat up on the side of the bed to peal the sticky rubber from my choked penis. Figuring that was it for tonight I said, “It’s okay, I had a really great time.”

She sat up next to me and I kissed her cheek before standing up to get dressed again, but she said as soft as a mouse, “I’ve never… You don’t have to wear it.”

I looked back at her, unsure if she really meant what she said, “Are you sure? I don’t have too…” By way of an answer she just laid back down and spread her legs open again and looked at me with a smile. I was too horny to turn down that invitation and came back to bed and her splayed thighs. This time I didn’t need to look, and my erect tool slid easily into her pliant sheath fully in one gently motion.

“It’s so hot,” she said softly. I wanted to take it easy again, build her up once more, and give myself time to pull out before cuming, but I lost my control. I rocked as slowly as I could for a few moments, but she gasped and scrunched her face as my naked cock pressed her interior button and I couldn’t hold back. I began bucking into her wet cooch with reckless abandon.

I was getting really close and mentally slapped myself to remember to pull out soon. When I slowed up she said, “I’ve never felt it inside before. I’d like to…with you.”

I could tell she was inviting me to do just that but I couldn’t risk that I wasn’t hearing her correctly. Again I asked, sounding like a reluctant broken record, “Are you sure?” She grabbed my sweaty ass cheeks and pulled me into her meaningfully as she closed her eyes. ‘Good enough for me’ my conscience said and I truly let go and let nature take its course.

I went back to nailing her hard for all of fifteen seconds when I finally let loose. My cum surged up, seeming to come from my toes, through my brain, then back to my balls before shooting out into her womb. Hot glorious white light blinded my eyes and I jerked hard into her with every shot, and she gasped with each one as it splashed against her inner walls. The first half dozen were quivering explosions of passion, but I stayed firmly embedded inside her for another half dozen oozing aftershocks.

When I was finally empty, I found myself collapsed atop of her and felt like I was pealing myself off and out of her as I rolled over, being careful of her arm in the cast between us. We both just breathed and then it hit me, I still didn’t know her name, and she didn’t know mine.

I felt really stupid saying it, but someone had to, “I’m Ed, by the way.”

She was breathing just as hard, but just said, “I know.” That threw me, but then she saw my puzzlement, “You’re shirt has a name tag.”

“Oh, right,” I said realizing I’d been an idiot. I was working every time I’d every meet her. “But I never…” I started to say.

“Yuri,” she said with a smile, “My name is Yuri.”

I felt embarrassed to have not asked earlier, but her cute smile made me smile and I couldn’t resist kissing her again. Half an hour later she was riding my revived manhood to two more orgasms before I deposited another cream coat to her uterine walls.

After that day I gave her my work and school schedule, and almost every day she would come by when I got done work and we would walk home, hand in hand, to her tiny apartment where we would fuck like bunnies for the next hour.

A few weeks later she got her cast removed, but still had her arm in a sling, so we kept taking it easy, but I eventually realized that even though she is quite shy and even really quiet during sex, she has a wild side. We started having quickies in public, and I even once did her in the handicapped stall of the grocery store men’s restroom.

Eventually we didn’t just sate our lusty needs, but our emotional ones as well and actually began dating. She confessed to me that she’d actually broken her arm while masturbating and thinking about me, and I told her about jerking off after the first time in her apartment. Also while she’d long ago started masturbating regularly since she was sixteen, I was actually her first lover, and not just the first one to go bareback with her as I had understood. This made me really happy, knowing that she was only mine, and we made love a third time that night.

Now it’s coming up on our first anniversary of that day and we are living together in a different apartment, just us and her cat. I know that she is making dinner for us to have a special night, but before I left work I decided to buy a single condom and a cucumber to finally make her show me how we got together in the first place.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.